Guardian of the Swarm

Chapters

Prologue Pt 2: Death and Ascension
Chapter 1: Dusk Shine
Chapter 2: The Guardian's Rebirth
Chapter 3: Dusk Reborn
Chapter 4: Truths Revealed
Chapter 5: Violent Negotiations
Chapter 6: Aftermath
Chapter 7: To Serve
Chapter 8: Unwelcome Guests
Chapter 9: The Everglade
Chapter 10: War of the Everfree
Chapter 11: Fall of the Everfree
Prologue Pt 1: Welcome Back

Prologue Pt 2: Death and Ascension

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 1: Dusk Shine

Location: Equestria, ten minutes from Ponyville

In an empty passenger car sat a lone unicorn stallion. Said stallion is currently looking out the train window with his head propped on his right hand resting against the window still. Seemingly watching the landscape speeding by his window.

When one takes a look at this stallion, he seems like any other. Six feet tall, average build, not too muscular not too lean, just average. He has orange coloured eyes, a grey coat with a black mane and tail. He is currently wearing jeans, a white t-shirt and a brown leather jacket.

Other than his choice of attire and the colour of his coat and mane, he has no other unique physical traits other than his concealed cutie mark. A telescope looking at a single star.

However, in reality his name is Dusk Shine, eldest son of both Twilight Velvet and Night Light, and older brother to two out of the five most important figures in Equestria.

Prince Shining Armor of the Crystal Empire and Twilight Sparkle, the princess of friendship and one of the bearers of the Elements of Harmony.

With two iconic figures that are known and famous throughout all of Equis as your younger siblings, one might feel more than insecure and pressured about being an older brother to these two.

And that theory is right.

Dusk Shine started reminiscing about his past. He remembered a time where both Shining and Twilight use to look up to him as an older brother figure, someone they can learn from and respect.

Dusk wasn’t a horrible brother to them. not at all. In fact, he has always encouraged both Shining and Twilight when they were young to become something greater, like any older sibling should. He remembered calling Twilight his LSBFF (Little Sister Best Friends Forever) and Shining his LBBFF (Little Brother Best Friend Forever). And in turn, they called him their BBBFF.

They would do everything together. Read books, him taking them out to eat ice cream and sweets, making forts out of pillows and blankets while demanding cookies from their parents.

Dusk smiled, those were the good times.

However, things changed when Twilight went for her initiation exam for Celestia’s school for gifted unicorns. Not only did she past the test with flying colours, but she also became Princess Celestia’s own personal protégé.

Like everyone else, Dusk was proud of her. Sometime after, Shining joined the Royal Guard, planning to become the Captain of the Royal Guard one day. Like any supportive brother, Dusk wished him good luck and patted him on the back.

With Twilight living at the student dorms near Canertlot Castle and Shining training to become a Royal Guard, Dusk indeed felt a bit lonely but it was not something to worry over.

Unlike both of his siblings at the time, Dusk himself wanted a quiet life. His job at the time was working at a small astronomy shop located near the suburbs of Canterlot. Even though the pay wasn’t great, it was still enough for him to live comfortably. Plus, the manager at the time was kind enough to let him borrow an old telescope from the shop in order to gaze at the stars at night. Hence his cutie mark.

A quiet and peaceful life is all he wanted. However, it wasn’t until years after Twilight’s initiation did he realize just how much of his sibling’s fame was going to effect his life.

Ever since news spread of Twilight becoming the Princess’s own personal protégé. His friends and colleagues at work started saying how his siblings are going to one day outshine their older brother. Dusk just laughed at these remarks, knowing they were just jokes.
But then things escalated as years went by.

Dusk rarely get to see both Twilight and Shining due to their new responsibilities. They even stopped writing letters to him at one point.
The only time that Dusk has ever seen them since Shining’s enlistment, was when Shining was promoted as Captain of the Royal Guard.
Of course, Dusk was happy for him. However, with Shining’s new responsibilities and Twilight learning underneath the Princess, his siblings seemed to drift even further away.

A year later, before the 1000th Summer Sun Celebration, Twilight and Spike were sent to Ponyville by the Princess herself in order to oversee preparations for the celebration. However, at the start of the event, Nightmare Moon returned from her 1000-year banishment and sought to plunge all of Equestria in an endless night. But fortunately, Twilight and her new friends from Ponyville managed to use the Elements of Harmony and turned Nightmare Moon back into Princess Luna before her banishment.

From then on, Twilight and her friend’s fame only grew with each notable event that has happened so far.

The return of Discord.

The Changeling invasion.

The return of the Crystal Empire.

Reforming Discord.

Twilight’s ascension to royalty.

And just recently, the defeat of Tirek.

With each and every event, Twilight her friends became famous throughout Equestria and the other kingdoms. And if that wasn’t enough, she is now the Princess of Friendship, with her own castle and everything in Ponyville.

Shining Armor on the other hand is not only the ex-captain of the Royal Guard, but he is now married to the Princess of Love, Mi Amore Cadenza or Princess Cadence for short.

In the past, both Shining and Cadence went to the same academy, during such time that Shining developed a crush on the Princess and was extremely shy to confess to her. The Princess on the other hand met Shining through babysitting Twilight as a side job, during such time she also developed a crush on Shining.

Both Twilight and Cadence are very close, almost like sisters. They even made a cute little dance just between the two of them.

It wasn’t until Shining’s and Cadence’s school graduation did they both confessed their love for one another. They have been a couple ever since, even when Shining joined the Royal Guard.

It wasn’t years later did they decide to finally get married and invite all their families and friends to the Royal Wedding.

Then the Changeling invasion happened.

Fortunately, the invasion was repelled by the combined power of both Shining and Cadence’s love for one another. Afterwards they were properly wed by Princess Celestia herself.

Then just months after, the events of the Crystal Empire happened. Long story short, both Shining and Princess Cadence became the official rulers of the Empire of the crystal ponies, twilight and her friends defeated King Sombra, and Spike is now considered a hero among the crystal ponies.

With their new fame and royal status, Both Twilight’s and Shining’s lives have turned for the better. For them and all of their friends and family.

All except Dusk.

At some point in the past, due to their new responsibilities, both Twilight and Shining stopped all forms of contact with him. They even stopped calling him their BBBFF. Something that Dusk noticed in the rare times when he met his siblings.

Also, with both Twilight’s and Shining’s status’s as royals and their new found fame, many ponies seemingly forget that both of them had another member to their family, an older brother. This wouldn’t bother Dusk, however, every time he has to explain to somepony that he was the older brother of both Twilight Sparkle and Shining Armor, said pony would either laugh in his face or call him a liar saying that the Princess only has one older brother.

However, for those who knew of his relations to both Twilight and Shining, the attention he received was far from friendly.

In Canterlot, there were many nobles that didn’t like either of his siblings being royalty, saying how Twilight wasn’t deserving of her new status or how Princess Cadence was a fool to marry a “commoner”. Of course these same nobles openly voiced their complaints about the two, however, both Twilight and Shining had the support of all three princesses, plus almost the entire population of Equestria loved Twilight for what she and her friends did for them in the past and Shining got the support of practically the entire Royal Guard behind him.

In short, the people of Equestria loved both Twilight and Shining. They were untouchable.

But not Dusk.

Many nobles in Canterlot or those with ulterior motives, tried numerous times to befriend him, however, Dusk knew better. Those ponies only see him for his younger siblings, doing him favours in order to get on the good side of his siblings.

He had lost count of how many times he had to decline invitations to create a herd with some noblemen’s daughter or the noble themselves. He wasn’t looking for a relationship, not yet anyways.

The possible reason why his and his sibling’s parents were never targeted was probably the fact that they were well known throughout the kingdom as the parents of both the Princess of Friendship and the Prince of the Crystal Empire. If something were to happen to them, then practically every royal Princess would get involved.

Dusk on the other hand, was not as well known, in fact only a few ponies outside of his family knew his relations to both of his siblings. He wasn’t somepony important, somepony that somepony else will raise a hand to help. He was the perfect target for the nobles of Canterlot.
When the nobles realized they couldn’t sway him to their clutches, they soon changed tactics and targeted Dusk instead.

It began when the Astronomy shop that Dusk worked at was bought off and demolished in order to become a spa resort under the name of the noble, Coin Purse.

Soon after, rumors started to spread throughout Canterlot about the useless older brother of both Princess Twilight Sparkle and Shining Armor, an older brother that lives off of their fame and glory. Since then, every time Dusk introduced himself to somepony new he was met with sneers, frowns, looks of disgust, and even open criticism.

Ponies would then constantly insult him by comparing him to his siblings.

“Twilight is the Princess and you’re just probably using her fame and fortune.”

“Shining is the perfect example of a great stallion. What does that make you?”

“You will never be half the stallion that Shining is.”

“You’re just a useless stallion. We’re lucky that the Princess didn’t turn out anything like you.”

At some point the rumors gotten so bad that all of Dusk’s friends soon left him, either believing the rumors or fearing that they would get caught in the crossfire. The rumors also made it almost impossible for Dusk to find another job or go to any sort of shops, for as soon as he gives his name he was then “politely” asked to leave.

Even both of his parents had to confirm with him that he wasn’t actually using both of his siblings’ fame to get what he wants.

It’s not like he didn’t try to convince other ponies; it’s just they refuse to believe him or even listen to him. So he tried his best just to ignore them, but it was slowly grating on his nerves.

To them, he was nopony important.

Now with no friend’s, no income, and a reputation second only to Prince Blue Blood’s. Dusk was forced to move back with his parents for the time being, however, even then his parents were criticized or even sympathized for keeping a useless son in their house.

This has been going on for almost a year after Tirek’s defeat, and the rumors are still a prominent topic for any gossip.

For almost a year, Dusk refused to go to his siblings for help, no matter how much his parents tried to persuade him. He didn’t want to get his siblings involved in his own problems, he knew for a fact that if he went to his siblings for their help then the nobles will win as he will only be confirming their rumors.

One side of him reasoned that it was only to protect his younger siblings, for them not to get worried over their older brother. The other side was that his pride as the older sibling refused to seek their help. He wanted to prove to everypony that he does NOT in fact depend on his younger siblings for protection.

The one thing he hates most is to rely on others to solve his own problems. He’s 27 years old, he can take care of himself.

However, during all this, a small and dark part of him started to become resentful towards his younger siblings. Why does he have to be treated this way? What did he do to deserve this? Why are his siblings living such great lives while he is the most hated pony in all of Equestria?

This small part of him grew with each and every time he was criticized, insulted, or compared to either of his siblings. He use to tell himself that it’s not their fault, that they are not to blame.

However, it’s becoming increasingly harder every day to convince that small part of him.

Eventually, after a particularly bad day, he couldn’t take it anymore. He needed to leave Canterlot before he did something he’d regret.
At first he planned on going to Manehatten and stay there for a week, but Dusk’s parents suggested for him to go to Ponyville and stay with Twilight until the rumors settled down.

At first Dusk refused this idea, the last thing he wanted to do was go to either of his siblings.

However, he then looked at it more logically. Ponyville is a small town away from the influence of any of the Canterlot nobles. Plus, no one there other than his sister knew who he was.

So now he finds himself on a train to Ponyville, his parents sent a letter through the mail a day before notifying Twilight of his coming. And by Dusk’s wishes, neither of his parents has written the true reason for his coming, just that he wanted to spend some time away from Canterlot for vacation.

Dusk didn’t carry much, just the clothes on his back and his backpack with his money, change of clothes and other necessities.

Soon Dusk could see Ponyville rapidly approaching in the distance as the train started to reduce its speed. As soon as the train screeched to a halt at the station, Dusk grabbed his back pack and slung it around his right shoulder as he stood from his seat and started making his way towards the exit.

“FIRST STOP! PONYVILLE!” shouted the train conductor as Dusk got off the train along with many other ponies. He then stopped to look around for his sister, who is suppose to meet him at the train station.

He didn’t see her anywhere.

He assumed she was just running a bit late, so he waited.

And waited…

And waited some more…

It wasn’t until everypony had left the station did he realized that Twilight wasn’t going to show.

‘Well that’s just great. Twilight forgot didn’t she… well might as well go to her myself.’ With his mind set, he then took his first steps into Ponyville.

Dusk finds himself in front of a large crystal castle, standing in front of it’s double doors.

It wasn’t particularly hard to find where his little sister lives. Her castle stuck out like a sore thumb in this town.

And due to the fact that the few ponies he asked for directions pointed towards this general location.

The castle itself showed just how much Twilight’s life had changed. She went from the little filly who literally lived in the library to one of the four most important figures of Equestria.

Dusk sighed. ‘Where did all that time go...’

Dusk stood stock still in front of the large doors into the castle, his mind clouded with doubt and hesitation.

‘Well it’s now or never.’ Dusk thought as he brought up his left hand and knocked on the door.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

After three distinct knocks, he took a step back from the doors and waited.

Fortunately, he didn’t have to wait too long as the left door opened to reveal Spike.

Spike grew the last time he saw the purple and green scaled dragon. His height was around 5’7” making him look more like a teenager then anything else.

Dusk gave a small smile as he raised a hand in greeting. “Hey Spike. Long time no see.”

Spike just gave him a confused look. “Uhh… hi… do I know you?” Spike asked in a confused tone.

Dusk’s smile dropped for a second. He knew that they never really met one another after he was hatched by Twilight, but Dusk had hoped that Twilight would at least tell Spike of him.

It appears he was wrong. “I’m Twilight’s older brother. Dusk Shine. Didn’t Twilight tell you about me?” Dusk asked.

Spike raised a suspicious eyebrow. “I thought Twilight only had one older brother?” Spike said in a suspicious tone.

This time Dusk’s smile fully dropped. “No, she actually has two older brothers and I’m the eldest. Is Twilight home right now?”

Spike slowly nods. “Yes, she’s here.”

“May I come in to see her?” Dusk asked in a polite tone.

There was a brief pause before Spike replied.

“One moment.”

Boom!

Spike shut the door as Dusk could hear the sound of the dragon’s feet quickly fading into the castle, no doubt to get Twilight.

Dusk frowned. ‘Twilight didn’t tell Spike about me. After all this time… I know we rarely meet one another, but come on Twilight. Seriously?’ Dusk thought to himself, his anger slowly rising before he forcefully calmed himself. A few minutes later, he heard more footsteps approaching the door from within the castle.

Soon the doors opened once again to reveal somepony very familiar to Dusk.

Said pony was a 5’7” tall Alicorn with a lavender coat, purple coloured eyes, and a three tone coloured mane and tail of dark blue with magenta and purple through the middle. She is currently wearing a dark purple sweater vest over top a white dress shirt with a black tie and wearing a black skirt that goes down to her knees.

It was none other than his little sister, Twilight.

Dusk gave a small smile as Twilight’s eyes widened in both surprise and recognition. “Hey LSBFF. How’s life been treating you?”

“Why are you here Dusk!?” Twilight exclaimed in a surprised tone. Once again Dusk noticed how she didn’t call him her BBBFF, or even older brother for the matter of fact.

Dusk raised an eyebrow as his smile dropped, his moment of happiness gone. “Didn’t mom send you a letter yesterday about my stay here in Ponyville?”

Before Twilight could answer, something smashed into Dusk’s back as he painfully face-planted onto the crystal floor of the castle. Dusk groaned in pain as he felt something heavy move on his back.

“Letter for Twilight Sparkle!” Said the unnamed mare on his back.

“Uhh… thanks Derpy. Now can you get off of my brother?” Twilight asked in a worried tone.

Dusk immediately felt the weight on his back vanish as he soon heard the flapping of wings.

“I’m so sorry Twilight’s brother! Here’s a muffin.”

Still on the ground, Dusk saw from his periphery vision a grey hand places a brown muffin on the ground beside his head. Soon he heard the mare say goodbye and the flapping of wings faded into the distance.

“Are you ok Dusk? Are you hurt?” Twilight asked in a concerned tone.

Dusk groaned as he got to his hands and knees. “I’m fine. What hit me back there anyway?” Dusk asked as he dusted himself off, finally standing.

Twilight gave a nervous chuckle. “That was Dizty Doo, but ponies around here call her Derpy for… obvious reasons. She’s the local mailmare.” Twilight explained, showing the envelope in her hands for emphasis. Dusk recognized the envelope, it was the same one that Twilight was suppose to get yesterday telling her of his visit.

Dusk frowned. “Well that explains why you didn’t get mom’s letter.” Dusk said in an annoyed tone.

Twilight chuckled. “Yeah, but she is always tries her best. But enough about what just happened, since you’re here I might as well show you to the guest rooms and then introduce you to my friends.” Twilight said as she turned to lead Dusk into the castle.

“Your friends are here?” Dusk asked as he quickly picked up the muffin off the ground and started to follow Twilight. He only saw Twilight’s friends once during the wedding ceremony, he never got the chance to really meet them. But from what he has heard from his parents, Twilight and her friends are inseparable, facing any challenge given to them while giving a helping hand to anypony that are in need.

In short, they’re famous and are considered heroes all across Equestria.

Twilight turned her head towards him and gave him a happy nod. “Yes, they are here. We were just finishing lunch before you arrived. Come let’s get you settled in.” Twilight said as she opened a door to a random guest room.

As they both walked in, Dusk did a quick inspection of the room. It was definitely bigger than his own room back in Canterlot. It has a queen sized bed, a study desk, and a window. Dusk then placed his pack on the bed, deciding to save unpacking for later.

“Alright! Are you ready to meet my friends?” Twilight asked, her tone a bit nervous.

Dusk turned to the mare and nodded as he gestured towards the door. “Lead the way sis.”

Twilight then started leading Dusk down the vast empty hallways of the castle. If Dusk was by himself, he would no doubt be lost in the vast castle. After a few minutes, they are now standing in front of a set of doors. He could hear chatter emanating inside the room.

But before they could enter, Twilight turned towards him. “Dusk… before we go in there. I love all my friends, but some of them are a bit… enthusiastic, one pony in particular. So don’t judge them too much, ok?” Twilight explained in a nervous tone.

Dusk gave a small chuckle as he ruffled Twilight’s mane, much to her annoyance. “It’s ok Twilight. I’m sure your friends are fine.” Dusk reassured.

Twilight sighed as she shook her head. “You have no idea…” Twilight said as she pushed the doors open and made her way inside.
“Everypony I’m back! And I brought a guest!”

As Dusk followed Twilight through the doors, his eyes soon widened in awe as he gazed around the room. It was a large room with what looks like roots of a tree installed into the ceiling, hanging on each root was strings of different coloured diamonds, illuminating the entire room. In the middle of the room was a large white round table with seven crystal thrones, each with a different symbol except the seventh one which was blank. However, what caught his attention the ones sitting in said thrones.

Other than Spike sitting in the blank throne, he recognized each of the mares sitting in their respective seats.

The first was Apple Jack, the Element of Honesty. This mare has an orange coat with a blonde mane tied with a hairband near the end. She is currently wearing a brown leather bolero Jacket, a white t-shirt, a yellow scarf tied around her neck, a pair of tight fitting jeans, and her signature Stetson hat. She gave off an aura of a farm mare and a hard worker, something that he has heard from his parents.

Sitting to her left is Rarity, the Element of Generosity. She has a white coat and purple mane stylishly curled. Her current attire is a white blouse with black dress pants. She gave off an aura that Dusk was all to familiar with, an aura of a lady with class.

Sitting to Rarity’s left is a smiling Pinkie Pie, the Element of Laughter. She has a pink coat and curly/poofy magenta coloured mane. She is currently wearing a magenta coloured t-shirt with the word “HI” on the shirt and jeans. Her aura screamed excitement, happiness, and fun.

Next to her was somepony who was the opposite, Fluttershy, the Element of Kindness. She has a butter-yellow coat with a silky straight pink mane hanging over her right eye. She is currently wearing a green turtle-neck sweater and brown pants. She gave off an aura of both warm kindness and timid shyness.

To Fluttershy’s left is Rainbow Dash, the Element of Loyalty. This mare has a cyan blue coat and a messy rainbow mane of red, yellow, orange, green, blue, and purple. She is currently wearing a blue and white sport jacket and black sport shorts. She gave off a laid back aura, as if all she wanted to do was find a nice place and rest.

Isn’t wasn’t until he finished his quick inspections of Rainbow Dash did he realized all eyes in the room were on him. Besides Spike and Twilight, each mare in front of him gave him various degrees of curiosity, except Pinkie Pie who was giving him an uncomfortably large smile.

After a brief moment Twilight broke the silence.

“Everypony. This is-”

Before Twilight could finish, Pinkie Pie gasped and sped out of the room at a speed that would make any cheetah jealous.

“-my older brother, Dusk Shine.” Twilight continued as if everything was normal. Dusk looked between Twilight and the still flapping door.

“Twilight. What was that?” Dusk asked, still shocked at what just happened.

Twilight gave him a deadpanned look. “Pinkie Pie.”

“Pinkie Pie?”

“Pinkie Pie. Don’t think about it too hard. Trust me, I tried.”

Dusk just decided to worry about the pink mare later, right now he had to meet Twilight’s friends.

The first to greet him was Apple Jack. “Howdy there partner. Names Applejack.” Dusk raised his hand for a hand shake, however, the cowpony beat him to it as she grabbed Dusk’s hand in a vice grip and gave it a firm shake.

Dusk had to force himself not to wince in pain. “Nice to finally meet you.” Dusk replied in a slightly strained tone.

Once AJ let go of his hand, the rainbow maned mare flew over to Twilight.

“Hey Twilight! I thought you said you only had one older brother?” Rainbow Dash said as she eyed Dusk suspiciously. After meeting Spike, Dusk already expected that Twilight didn’t tell anyone of her friends about him, which was fine.

Twilight shook her head. “No Rainbow, I told you girls that Shining Armor was my BBBFF. I never said he was my only brother.” Twilight explained in as matter of fact tone.

Dusk eye twitched. ‘She continues to call Shining by that nickname… can’t really blame her though.’ Dusk thought sadly to himself.
His heart churned with sadness as he adopted a fake smile.

“Well it’s nice to meet you Rainbow Dash.” Dusk greeted as he raised his hand to the flying mare.

Rainbow Dash gave Dusk a frown as she slowly shook his hand, no doubt still suspicious. “Soooooo… why are you here?” The rainbow maned mare asked in a suspicious tone.

“I’m on vacation actually. I live all the way in Canterlot and decided to come here to Ponyville for my vacation.” Dusk answered in a calm tone, reciting the lie he prepared before hand.

Rainbow Dash deepened her frown. “Alright then. But older brother or not, if you do anything to Twilight I will-” But before Rainbow could finish her threat, in a flash of purple she was teleported back into her seat.

“Thank you Rainbow Dash, but that won’t not be necessary.” Twilight sternly said as her horn dimmed.

Dusk sighed as he noticed the last two mares he has yet to meet remained silent at their seats.

Fluttershy stared timidly at him while Rarity looked at him with a frown. Dusk recognized the kind of frown that Rarity has, it was the exact same kind whenever he introduced himself to anypony in Canterlot.

It appears she has heard the rumors, something that might hinder Dusk’s stay in Ponyville.

Choosing the lesser of the two evils, Dusk made his way over to Fluttershy.

“Hello, it’s nice to meet you.” Dusk greeted as he raised a hand towards Fluttershy. However, the timid Pegasus was trying her very best to hide behind her mane.

“H-H-Hello. M-My name is Fluttershy.” Answered the shy Pegasus in a quiet tone. After a brief moment of awkward silence, Dusk soon realised the shy Pegasus wasn’t going to say anything else and thus brought his hand back. He then made his way over to the last, but also the one he loathed to meet.

Dusk gave Rarity a small smile. “Hello. It’s nice to meet you Miss...” Rarity continued to give him a frown as she slowly shook his hand.

“Rarity. I’ve heard much about you.” Rarity said in a flat tone.

This just confirmed Dusk’s fears. ‘She has definitely heard the rumors. Let’s just hope no one else knows in this town knows.’

Dusk held his smile. “Well, I’m sure what you heard of me might seem a bit… far fetched, don’t you think?” Dusk asked with in a hopeful tone. However, Rarity didn’t seem impressed as she raised an unamused eyebrow.

Taking the hint, Dusk’s smile dropped as he looked towards Twilight, who is currently looking between Rarity and him in confusion, no doubt wondering if Rarity had already met Dusk in the past.

“Well since introductions are over. Does anyone know where I can get something to eat?” Dusk asked, feeling the hunger pains in his stomach.

“I DOOOOOO!”

“WAH!”

Dusk jumped back and fell on the table in both surprise and shock. The reason was Pinkie Pie appearing out of nowhere beside him.

“Hi! My name is Pinkie Pie! I know all the perfect places to eat! There’s Sugar Cube Corner, Hayburger, Sugar Cube Corner, Ponyville Café, Sugar Cube Corner, Apple Family Market Stand, Sugar Cube Corner, Salad Dressing’s Restaurant, aaaaaaaaaaaand the hospital. But I heard they get poor reviews on their food, so I prefer if you go to Sugar Cube Corner.” Pinkie rapidly said.

Dusk just simply nodded his head as he hopped of the table and walked towards Twilight. As Dusk walked past Twilight and went to open the door, he paused and turned towards his sister.

“I know you already ate, but do want to come with me Twilight? We can catch up. Your friends can come along if they want.” Dusk asked, however, Twilight sadly shook her head.

“I’m sorry Dusk, but I need to talk with my friends about something important. Official Royal duties as the Princess of Friendship. Maybe next time.” Twilight said with a regretful tone.

Dusk nodded in understanding. “Alright, I understand. We can catch up later.” He then turned to the rest of Twilight’s friends. “Bye for now. And thank you all for looking after Twilight.” Dusk said hiding his disappointment as he exited the room.

Once the door closed, he let out a long sigh. ‘This is going to take some getting use to. What ever happened to the little filly that would always bug me to play with her or read a book to her. Now she is a Royal Princess and can’t even make the time for her own older brother. Can’t really blame her. She probably doesn’t see me as the responsible older brother anymore. Or even a brother at all…’

Dusk immediately shook the dark thoughts from his head as he started making his way down the hall to the castle exit. His shoulders slump as he put his hands into his coat pockets, the stress and misfortune of the past year weighing down on him with each and every step he took.
His stomach growled. ‘Enough of these stressful thoughts. Time to feed the tank. Now what place did Pinkie said to go again? Hayburger was it? Hayburger it is.’

With his mind made up, he traverses the halls and exited the castle. Soon making his way into Ponyville.

Five hours later.

Dusk was once again heading back towards Twilight’s castle. After finishing his meal at the Hayburger he decided to kill some time and tour around Ponyville, to take in the sight’s of his temporary stay.

He visited many of Ponyville’s shops and café’s all the while meeting many new ponies that, thankfully, were unaware of the rumors about him. There were a bunch of nice folk he had the pleasure of meeting such as Mr. and Mrs. Cake, Lyra and Bonbon, Applejack’s older brother Big Mac, and even the mayor of Ponyville, Mayor Mare.

He also ran into the same mare that crashed into him when he first arrived at Twilight’s Castle of Friendship (Mayor Mare told him of the castle’s official name). Ditzy once again apologized for her earlier incident but Dusk simply waved her apology off, saying it was unneeded. After a short talk, Ditzy generously gave him another muffin and flew off to Celestia knows where. Once the sun was setting in the horizon, Dusk decided to go back to the castle with a happy smile.

For once in a long while, he felt happy and content knowing that nopony in this town is judging him based off of some stupid rumors.
All except one particular mare.

‘I need to talk with Rarity. I need to tell her that the rumors are false and to ask her not to tell Twilight. The last thing I need is my little sister fussing over my problems. Or worse, actually believe the rumors.’ Dusk thought as he pushed through the castle doors, knowing full well that they are open.

He then started making his way back towards his room. However, when he walked past the room where Twilight and all her friends are, he heard something that made his blood run cold.

“Twilight I’m telling you. Your brother is a no good stallion! Just like Blue Blood. Whatever you knew of him before, he isn’t the same now.”

“Rarity! Those are just rumors! There is no way my brother is like that! Where did you even hear these rumors from anyway!”

Dusk slowly made his way to the door and nervously opened it a slight crack for him to hear the conversation better.

“I heard them from Fancy Pants. And you know for a fact that Fancy Pants will never slander another pony without good reason.” argued Rarity.

“I knew that guy was suspicious! He’s just using you for your fame and fortune Twilight! Some brother he is!” yelled the audible voice of Rainbow Dash.

Dusk gritted his teeth in rising fury. ‘How would she know!’ However, his thoughts were cut off when Fluttershy spoke up.

“Um, I don’t know Rainbow Dash… he seemed like a nice stallion…”

“Yeah! And we only just met the pony! There is no way he could be a meanie pants!” Said Pinkie Pie, at least Dusk knew that they all don’t outright hate him.

“That’s what he wants you to believe Fluttershy! He’s probably here just to get on our good side in order to mooch off of us! And if there is one thing I hate the most, is ponies that uses other ponies in order to get what they want!” Rainbow Dash said with conviction.

Dusk gripped the door handle as his mind was swarmed with large amount of stress and anger. He only met them once and they believe some ridiculous rumors!

“For once I agree with Rainbow Dash. Your brother is a no good scoundrel.”

“Rarity, Rainbow Dash, I can’t believe you two. My brother will never use me for his own gain! He’s only here for vacation, this letter says it all, he came to Ponyville to relax and possibly make some new friends.” Twilight explained, much to Dusk’s delight.

However, his small moment of happiness was soon crushed.

“Twilight. Ah know ya love your brother an all, but when was the last time ya met your brother?” Applejack questioned. There was a brief moment of silence.

“The last time I saw him was at Shining’s and Cadence’s wedding.” Twilight answered.

“That was almost two years ago Twi. Ponies tend ta change in a shorter amount of time. I don’t want ta assume nothin, but, what if your brother isn’t who ya think he is?” Applejack explained in a careful tone.

Dusk heard Twilight scoff. “Not you too Applejack! Just because we haven’t seen each other in a while, doesn’t mean he changed drastically! Besides, what proof do you have that he did change?” Twilight challenged.

However, Applejack’s next words made Dusk’s blood freeze. “He lied to ya Twi. He lied about being here on vacation.”

Dusk eyes widened in realization. ‘How can I be so stupid! Applejack is the Element of Honesty. Of course she can see through my lie.’ Dusk thought as he then soon heard the sound of frantic flapping of wings.

“I KNEW IT! HE’S A NO GOOD DIRTY LIAR! I SAY WE FIND HIM AND POUND HIS FACE IN!” Exclaimed Rainbow Dash in a furious tone.

“W-What… please tell me you’re joking…” Twilight asked in a desperate tone.

“A’m sorry sugarcube. But your brother is here for a different reason. Question is, what?”

“W-Why would he lie to me? H-His own sister?” Twilight said in disbelief, her tone lanced with sadness. Dusk’s insides churned with both regret and sadness at the sound of betrayal in Twilight’s tone.

‘You wouldn’t understand if I told you sis.’ Dusk thought, frustrated at the situation that is now occurring.

“I’m sorry that you have to learn the hard way darling. But sometimes the truth does hurt.” Rarity said, her tone empathetic.

“I-I want to know the real reason why he’s here. We still don’t know for sure if the rumors are true or not.” Twilight said. Dusk meanwhile was slowly losing hope, if they find him they will force the truth out of him. The true reason why he didn’t inform Twilight about these rumors.

He had to leave.

“Then let’s find the guy and make him spill the beans! He’s still in Ponyville right?” Rainbow asked, ready for action.

“No! He’s behind the door the whole time!” Pinkie said in her usually happy tone.

Dusk’s eyes widened in shock, but before he could run the doors burst opened, hitting him in the face and launching him on his back onto the crystal floor.

“YOU!” shouted the furious rainbow maned mare.

Before Dusk could regain his bearings, he was suddenly lifted up off the ground by his shirt and thrown into the room, slamming harshly against the edge of the round table. But before he could lift his head, something grabbed the back of his head and slammed it against the table.

“ALRIGHT YOU BUCKER! SPILL THE BEANS! WHY ARE YOU HERE!” Yelled a furious Rainbow Dash as she forcefully held his head against the table.

But before he could retaliate, he felt the mare suddenly let go of his head.

“THAT’S ENOUGH RAINBOW DASH! There is no need to hurt him!” Yelled Twilight in a furious tone. Dusk groaned as pain emanated from both his head and his stomach where he hit the edge of the table.

Once he got his bearings, Twilight and all of her friends surrounded him with various degrees of different emotions ranging from concerned to outright anger.

Twilight was the somewhere in the middle. “Dusk. I want to know. Why did you lie to me?” Twilight asked in a serious tone, as if she was speaking down to a child that was caught lying.

“And don’t even think of ly’n.” Applejack warned in a serious tone.

Dusk gave all the mares in front of him a stern frown. “Alright then. To answer your question, Isn’t it obvious. To hide you from the truth Twilight.” Dusk sarcastically said as he stood.

Twilight frowned. “Then why did you come here Dusk? Is it true what the rumors say? That you’re using Shining’s and my status as royalty to get what you want?” Twilight demanded in a almost angry tone.

Dusk took a deep breath, he’s being interrogated by the Princess of Friendship and her loyal friends.

How can this day get any worse?

“I don’t want to tell you Twilight. And no, I’m not using your or Shining’s fame to get what I want. I have an entirely different issue.” Dusk replied, trying desperately to calm his growing anger.

“SEE TWILIGHT! He refuses to tell us! He’s totally hiding something!” Rainbow Dash yelled, her voice adding to Dusk’s growing anger.

However, Twilight kept on. “RAINBOW THAT’S ENOUGH! We don’t know for sure yet.” Twilight yelled, chastising the rainbow maned mare.
She then turned her gaze back to Dusk. “Then what’s the problem Dusk?” She asked in a serious/concerned tone.

Dusk let out a long sigh. “There is nothing you can do to help Twilight. I appreciate it, but it’s not something that you or your friends can just solve.” Dusk replied in a calm tone, forcefully calming his anger.

“What do you mean my friends and I can’t help you? If it’s about the rumors, then we can help you abolish them, tell everypony it was all a big misunderstanding.” Twilight explained with cofindence. However, Dusk was far from pleased.

“Twilight. Please. It’s ok-”

“I can even get Shining to help, I’m sure he’ll do it, he’s a very reliable stallion.” Twilight explained with conviction, not noticing Dusk’s shaking fist’s.

“Twilight. Just drop-”

“I’m sure everypony will understand once we explained everything. We can even get the princesses to help! Don’t worry Dusk, you have nothing to worry about! Your LSBFF will handle everything.” Twilight said with a smile like everything is going to be alright.

Dusk snapped. “My problem isn’t with the rumors. My problem is WITH YOU AND SHINING!” Dusk yelled as he slammed his fist onto the table, surprising all the mares sitting in front of him.

Rainbow Dash was the first to recover. “HEY! What’s the big de-”

“SHUT! UP! YOU BUCKING WHORSE!” Dusk screamed at the mare before directing his glare at Twilight.

“THIS ALL STARTED BECAUSE OF YOU AND SHINING! BECAUSE OF YOU TWO! I HAVE TO BE THE ONE WHO RECEIVES ALL THE PAIN AND SCORN FROM THOSE WHO WANT TO HURT YOU! AND EVEN BEFORE THEN! BOTH YOU AND SHINING DELIBERATELY FORGOT ABOUT ME! FORGOT THAT I EVEN EXISTED! FORGOT THAT YOU HAD ANOTHER MEMBER IN YOUR FAMILY! NOT BOTHERING TO TELL ANYPONY ABOUT ME UNTIL TODAY! YOU DIDN’T EVEN BUCKING TELL SPIKE ABOUT ME! AND TO TOP IT ALL OFF! YOU HAVE THE AUDACITY TO SMILE AND SAY THAT YOU CAN SIMPLY SOLVE MY PROBLEMS! TRY AND UNDERSTAND WHAT I’VE BEEN THROUGH! TELL ME TO FORGET ALL THE HATE AND SCORN I RECEIVED AFTER YOU BECAME PRINCESS! MY LIFE IS RUINED BECAUSE OF YOU TWO! AND PONIES WILL NEVER LOOK AT ME THE SAME WAY EVER AGAIN!”

Dusk finished as he was gasping for breath, he was mentally exhausted. However, he felt relieved in a way. A year of pent up anger, aggression and stress came pouring out of him like an unstoppable tide. However, he was still furious at the shocked mare in front of him. She and her friends were shocked silent.

Not waiting for a reply, Dusk immediately turned around and briskly made his way over to the door behind him.

However, before he could reach for the door handle, his entire body froze as his entire body was covered in a purple aura.

“Twilight let go of me.” Dusk demanded in a seething tone, desperately trying to move but to no avail.

He couldn’t turn his head, but he could hear Twilight crying. “N-No big brother! W-We need to talk about this!” Twilight explained in a sad tone.

However, Dusk was apathetic to his crying sister. “Twilight. I’m warning you right now. Let me go before I do something that you and I are both going to regret.” Dusk warned, however, it felt more like a threat than anything.

However, Twilight was undeterred. “No Dusk! We are talking about this now!”

Dusk closed his eyes. “I wasn’t asking.” Dusk said as he quickly gathered his magic at the tip of his horn, making a flash of blinding blue light.

“WAH!”
“ARGH!”
“EEP!”
“EEK!”
“WOAH!”
"MY LEG!"

Dusk immediately felt Twilight’s hold on him vanish as he quickly dropped the blinding light spell and rushed out the door while they were all stunned.

In the past, he got into a few fights with ponies who were more vocal about the rumors with their fists. In these situations where he was usually outnumbered or outmatched, he would use this spell to blind his opponent(s) and make his escape.

It was a very useful spell in sticky situations, plus when it comes to survival. Anything goes.

Dusk managed to rush out of the castle door and ran into Ponyville. Luckily it was night time as most ponies were already inside sleeping, which made it easier for him to run through town not gaining suspicion from the town residents.

However, this also means that he was much easier to find.

“HEY BUCKER! STOP RIGHT THERE!”

Dusk didn’t need to look behind him to know who was chasing him. However, before he could react he felt somepony tackle him from behind.
“GOTCHA!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as both Dusk and her tumbled on the ground before stopping.

“Why don’t you just leave me alone!” Dusk yelled as he wrestled with the cyan Pegasus. Unfortunately for him, the mare knew how to grapple as she locked his arm behind his back.

Fortunately, Dusk has a few tricks up his sleeves as he concentrated his magic.

“Oh no you don’t!” the Pegasus exclaimed as she grabbed his horn, distinguishing whatever spell he was going to use.

However, this made her loosen her grip on his arm just enough for Dusk to wrest his arm out of her hold. He then immediately took this opportunity to elbow the mare in the face and kicked her in the stomach, forcing her off him.

While the Pegasus was stunned, Dusk scrambled onto his feet and ran towards the one place he knew that Rainbow Dash wouldn’t dare follow him into.

The Everfree Forest.

While talking with Mayor Mare, she warned Dusk of the Everfree Forest and how no pony would dare go into it because of the dangerous creatures and monsters that resides in it.

Normally he would heed her advice and avoid the forest, however, he needed to get as far away from Twilight and her friends as possible.
Dusk soon exited the town as he ran towards the dark an dangerous forest, however, he soon heard the flapping of wings behind him.
“HEY WAIT! WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU’RE GOING!” Rainbow Dash shouted, her voice laced with obvious panic.

Dusk ignored her as he broke through the forest line and kept running through the forest, not stopping for anything.
He didn’t know how long he was running for. He didn’t care, his mind was raging with emotions.

Anger, sadness and hate are some of the most prominent in his mind. He was furious with Twilight, with her friends, with ponies judging him or trying to think they can help him.

However, he was mostly angry about himself.

He was weak, pathetic and a coward, always running from his problems instead of facing them. When he couldn’t handle the cruel words of the Canterlot ponies, he ran. When he was sick and tired of ponies judging him, he ran. When his sister was only trying to help him and his problems, he ran.

He was pathetic.

Soon he stopped as he felt his lungs burning for oxygen and his legs screaming for rest. He collapsed on the forest ground on all fours as he started to cry, frustrated with himself.

‘Why... I hate this! What did I do to deserve all of this!?’ Dusk thought as tears of anger and frustration dropped from his face and onto the forest floor.

“GROAR!”

Dusk immediately looked up and saw something that made his blood run cold.

It had the body and head of a lion, wings of a bat and a tail of a scorpion.

It was a Manticore, a very hungry looking one.

Dusk slowly got onto his feet and started to back away as the Manticore’s eyes followed him with feral hunger.

Dusk knew his chances of survival are low at best. fighting is out of the question because his last spell took a good chunk out of his magic reserves, plus he knows only the most basic of magic spells. Running is his best option, but he’s exhausted from escaping Rainbow Dash.
He has no other choice BUT to run.

However, just as he was about to turn to run, his left foot stepped on a twig.

Snap!
As if it was a signal, the Manticore roared and charged straight at Dusk.

Out of sheer panic, Dusk charged whatever magic he had left in his right hand and fired a blue beam of magic, aiming for the Manticore’s face.

However, due to Dusk frantic state, his shot went off it’s mark and hit the charging Manticore in the shoulder, doing little to no damage.

Before he could run the Manticore pounced and smashed Dusk onto the forest floor, Dusk’s head slammed against a tree root, dazing/stunning him.

The beast then reared its head up, fangs bared, as it bit deep into Dusk’s left shoulder.

“AAAAAAAAAHHHH!” Dusk screamed in agony, he can hear his bones breaking as the monster on top of him bit down even harder. Soon Dusk’s mind slowly went into unconsciousness as felt himself slowly slipping away.

All of a sudden a bright orange light filled his vision as the heavy weight on him seemly vanished soon after it’s arrival.

Dusk’s vision was blurry; he couldn’t hear or feel anything other than the numbing pain emanating from his shoulder.

He knew he was dying. All he could see was the bright orange light, as if Celestia’s sun was here to guide him to the afterlife.

But he felt cold, alone, and above all, afraid. He didn’t want to die.

‘Why me… why does it hurt so much... what did I do to deserve all this…’ A single tear fell from Dusk’s face as he closed his eyes. ‘I don’t want to die… I want to live.’ Dusk thought in a desperate plea.

“Then I’m your only hope for survival.”

A voice… who’s voice was that.

‘Who… who are you…’ Dusk asked.

“Who I am does not matter. But what does matter is that you are dying and I can save you.”

Dusk felt something he hadn’t felt in a long time. Hope.

‘Save… me…’

“Yes. I can save you by merging myself with you. However, if the process is successful, we’ll become one being, meaning you and I will become someone entirely different.” The voice explained.

‘Some… pony… different…’ Dusk asked as he felt his consciousness slowly slipping away.

He doesn’t have long.

“Yes. Someone different. Now what is your decision.” The voice asked. With what little time he had, Dusk thought back to his life, the times he was happy, the times he was sad, the time where he wished he could change for the better.

Dusk came to a decision.

‘I want to live…’

Just as Dusk said those words, he felt his body floating in mid-air as the lights surrounded him and started to spin into a storm. He then felt something entering his body, something incredibly powerful as the pain on his shoulder seemingly vanished.

He then started to see visions, memories of another life, of Ceres’s life, pasting right before his eyes as the storm was reaching its apex.

The Zerg Swarm.

The Ceres’s birth and life purpose.

The death of the Overmind.

The Queen of Blades.

The Ceres’s return to the Swarm.

Amon.

The Queen’s ascension.

Ceres’s death and arrival on Equis. He could see it all.

He can also feel Ceres looking through his own memories, memories full of pain and neglect as their very souls and essence were merging into one. As the merge was nearing to completion, he felt his very mind and self identity merging with Ceres’s own.

Soon, it will be all over.

‘My Queen. I am sorry for my failure. But fear not, for I have created a successor. A new Guardian of the Swarm.’ Dusk thought as his world went black.

Author's Note

Thank you all for reading this. Now to answer d=some possible questions that you reader might have.

What will happen to both Dusk and Ceres? Well just read the next chapter to find out.
Why did Dusk blow up on Twilight like that? He had a year of repressed anger and stress because of all the rumors spreading around about him by the Nobles of Canterlot. And wouldn't you be mad if someone told you that your problems (like Dusk's) aren't that serious?
How did Dusk know about the rumors were coming from the Nobles of Canterlot? Well they tried to befriend him and when that failed, they targeted him with vicious rumors. It doesn't really take a geniius to figure that out.

If you have any questions, comments, criticism or suggestions, leave it in the comments or PM me directly. I will answer them to the best of my abilities.

See you in the next chapter.

Chapter 2: The Guardian's Rebirth

Location: Ponyville Hospital

Twilight was sitting beside the hospital bed where her unconscious/injured older brother Dusk is currently laying on. She was not alone as her friends are either standing or sitting around her, providing her with comfort and reassurances as the repeating noise of the heart monitor echoed throughout the silent room.

It has been three days since they found her brother injured and unconscious in the Everfree Forest.

Three days ago, her older brother came to visit and stay in Ponyville for his vacation. However, Twilight and her friends were told by Rarity about the rumors surrounding Dusk, saying that he was using Twilight’s and Shining’s status as royalty for his own gain.

At first Twilight didn’t believe the rumors until Applejack told her that Dusk was lying to her, lying about the true reason why he came to Ponyville.

At the time she was shocked. Why would Dusk lie to her? They were family, family never lie to one another. She needed to know why.
However, what happened next made Twilight wish she never knew.

Her older brother, her BBBFF, yelled and shouted at her the real reason why he came to Ponyville, the truth behind the rumors, the pain and scorn he had to endure because of her and Shining Armor.

And worst of all, Twilight thought she and her friends can simply solve the problem like they always had. But what Dusk went through cannot be so easily solved, even with the magic of friendship.

He was right. Even if they did solve his problem with the rumors, ponies would never look at him the same way ever again.

Twilight didn’t know what to do. She had no idea that she was causing her brother so much pain, so much misery. She even stopped calling Dusk her BBBFF. She is the Princess of Friendship who neglected her own brother, her own family member.

She never felt more ashamed with herself then ever before.

So when Dusk turned to leave, she panicked and tried to stop him. She wanted to talk, tell him she was sorry. She wanted to make things right.

However, her brother had a different idea. Due to her moment of grief, she only realized to late that Dusk charged up an illumination spell at max charge. The spell did as it intended, it blinded her and her friends, forcing her to release Dusk from her magical hold.

When Twilight and her friends recovered from the spell, Dusk was already gone. Luckily Rainbow Dash was the quickest to recover and sped after him, with Twilight and the rest of the Mane Six quickly following behind.

However, when Twilight and her friends reached Ponyville, Rainbow Dash returned with a bleeding nose and told her that her brother has ran off into the Everfree Forest. Twilight and her friends quickly sped to the Everfree Forest, she expected the worst.

Once they reach the Everfree Forest, they started combing the forest for her brother. However, due to it being night time their chances of finding Dusk was low at best.

But Twilight didn’t care, she needed to find her brother, he needs her more then ever.

Minutes felt like hours as they searched through the forest for her older brother to no avail. Just when all hope of finding Dusk was lost, a whirlwind of energy whipped through the forest.

Twilight sensed a sudden spike of unknown energy emanating deeper within the Everfree Forest, however, it only lasted a few seconds before disappearing completely. Thinking her brother being near the energy spike, Twilight and her friends quickly made their way towards where she felt the energy spike.

Once they arrived, Twilight couldn’t believe what she saw.

A large section of the forest was now a smoldering crater, the bushes, trees, leaves, and even the grass surrounding the crater were either singed, smoldering or completely destroyed. But what caught Twilight’s attention was what lay in the middle of the crater.
It was her brother, Dusk.

Seeing her unconscious and possibly injured brother, Twilight immediately ran into the middle of the crater, ignoring her friend’s cries of warning as they soon chased after her.

Once Twilight and her friends reached Dusk, Twilight saw the state that her brother was in and the amount of blood that coated Dusk’s clothes.

Fearing the worst, she casted a mass teleportation spell and teleported the whole group plus her injured brother directly to Ponyville Hospital. Once there, the doctor and nurses immediately brought Dusk to the ER.

After a few minutes, the doctor returned and informed Twilight and her friends that the injuries that were inflicted on Dusk were suppose to be fatal but were already healed, something that baffled the doctor. However, Dusk was still unconscious and needed to be kept monitored at the hospital.

Normally Twilight would be curious about Dusk’s already healed injuries, however, at the time she did not care. All that mattered was that Dusk was still alive.

Now Twilight is beside her unconscious brother, holding his hand. It has been three days since Dusk was hospitalized, and for the past three days he has not woken up.

Twilight is beginning to worry. She has sent a letter to both Shining and Cadence about Dusk’s hospitalization two days ago. She didn’t send a letter notifying their parents, she didn’t want to worry them.

Plus, they most likely know the reason why Dusk came to Ponyville in the first place.

For the past three days Twilight has been at Dusk’s side, barely eating, barely sleeping and refusing to leave his side until he wakes up. She felt solely responsible for Dusk’s condition, if she hadn’t been a horrible sister to him, if she only bothered to at least contact or even meet him more often, if only she knew about Dusk’s situation before it escalated, then none of this would’ve happened.

Twilight tightened her grip on Dusk’s hand. ‘I’m sorry big brother. I’m so sorry.’ Twilight thought as she felt her eyes starting to tear up. She has also been crying over her brother’s unconscious body for the past three days, apologizing profusely to the unconscious stallion.

She then felt a hand on her shoulder. “It’s going to be alright sugarcube. Your brother is going ta be alright.” Applejack said with a reassuring smile.

Pinkie then came into the picture. “Yeah Twilight! Turn that frown upside down! Everything is going to be fine! Once your brother wakes up, I’ll give the best recovery party, EVER!” Pinkie exclaimed with excitement as she threw confetti into the air.

Once the confetti settled, Rarity spoke. “I agree with Pinkie. Once your brother wakes up and recovers, we should all formally introduce him to the rest of Ponyville. It’s the least we could do.” Rarity said, her tone laced with a hint of regret.

“Yeah. And I still need to apologize to him…” Rainbow added in a hurt/regretful tone.

During the past three days, Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash felt absolutely terrible, they believed that they were solely responsible for Dusk’s condition. Even though Twilight said it was alright, all three mares still felt responsible and promised Twilight to apologize to her older brother the first thing when he recovers.

Twilight smiled as she hugged all her friends. “Thank you everypony. I wouldn’t know what I’ve done without you.” Twilight said as she started to cry.

However, they were soon interrupted when the door slammed open.

“Twily we’re here! We got your message and got here as fast as we can!”

Twilight and her friends broke the group hug as they turned their attention to the door. Standing at the door was a unicorn stallion standing at 6'1" feet tall with a white coat and three-toned mane and tail of blue, dark blue, and cyan blue. He’s currently wearing a white military uniform with his cutie mark on his left breast of the uniform and white dress pants to match.

Standing behind the stallion is a beautiful Alicorn standing at 5’9” with a pink coat with a three-toned mane and tail of violet, magenta and light yellow. She’s currently wearing a magenta dress with pink accents and a gold crown and necklace.

These two were none other than Shining Armor and Princess Cadence.

“Shining! Cadence! You’re finally here!” Twilight exclaimed as she hugged both of her fellow royals and family members. After a brief moment Twilight broke the hug as both Shining and Cadence turned their gaze over to the unconscious Dusk.

“Is he alright Twily?” Shining asked in a concerned tone as he and Cadence made their way over to Dusk’s bedside.

Twilight nodded. “Doctor Horse said his injuries were healed, but he remained unconscious for the past three days.” Twilight explained in a somber tone.

Both Cadence and Shining then turned towards Twilight. “What happened to him Twilight?” Cadence asked in a concerned tone. Both Shining and Twilight knew Dusk was the cautious type, if he was ever injured it was usually for a good reason.

But not this time.

Twilight bowed her head in shame and sorrow. “Shining… Cadence… it’s-”

“It’s all my fault!”

Shining, Twilight and Cadence turned to Rarity in surprise.

“It’s my fault that your older brother is injured. I believed some ridiculous rumors about your brother and told Twilight about it. I’m responsible for your brother’s condition.” Rarity said with a regretful tone.

Before either Shining or Twilight could speak, they were interrupted once again.

“It’s not entirely Rarity’s fault. It’s my fault too! I believed the rumors and suggested that we should beat up Dusk.” Rainbow Dash confessed in a sad tone.

Applejack then spoke. “It’s mah fault as well. Ah made Twilight believe that her older brother was a lying stallion and made her distrust her own kin. A’m terribly sorry.” Applejack explained as she held her hat somberly on her chest.

Shining gave Twilight a confused expression. “Twilight, what are they talking about? Are they truly responsible for Dusk’s condition?” Shining asked in a serious tone.

Twilight shook her head. Shining has not heard of the rumors surrounding their older brother, if he heard them who knows how Shining will react.

But Twilight has to tell him. It concerns their brother after all, he has the right to know.

Twilight took a deep breath to calm her nerves before telling both Shining and Cadence everything that has happened so far to Dusk. His arrival in Ponyville, the rumors, his reason for coming to Ponyville, and most importantly the reason for Dusk’s grief.

After her explanation, Shining’s expression turned to rage while Cadence’s was a bit milder in comparison.

“I knew the nobles of Canterlot were upstart pricks, but to target your older brother because he’s related to you, that’s just a new low.” Candence said, her tone was far from pleased.

Shining curled his hands into fists. “Twilight. We need to tell the princesses about this. The nobles of Canterlot has gone too far!” Shining said in a furious tone. Shining loves his family, especially Dusk. Dusk was the best older brother a stallion could ask for, he was the one who gave Shining confidence to reach to new heights, he was even the one who gave Shining confidence to confess to Cadence.

So when rumors are going around about how his older brother is a worthless stallion without his knowing, he is more than angry. He was outright furious.

But before Twilight could agree, they heard a groan emanating from the hospital bed as something started rustling the sheets.

Everypony in the room immediately brought their gaze towards the hospital bed as their eyes widened.

Dusk is awake.

Dusk opened his eyes as oxygen filled his lungs. He groaned as his body felt sore and his joint’s stiff.

He felt the familiar touch of cloth and fabric beneath him and covering most of his body. As he sat up, he soon realized that he was in some sort of bed in a medical facility, possibly a hospital of some sort.

He then saw an equine snout in his vision, he knew it was his own but it felt both familiar and alien to him. He then stared at his hands as he inspected the grey fur that covered his arms and hands. He then raised a hand to feel his head as he soon felt what felt like his mane, long ears and finally a horn.

His body felt both familiar and alien at the same time, however, that was the least of his worries.

‘Where am I?’ Dusk thought, confused and concern. He knew he should be panicking or at least concerned about his situation, but he felt eerily calm and his mind clear and collected, like he was incapable of feeling such negative emotions.

He groaned as he clutched his head with one hand.

‘What happened to me?’ Dusk thought.

As soon as he asked this question, a single name popped into his mind.

‘Ceres…’

Dusk recognized the name and the memories that came with it, however, this made him skeptical about who he was.

He first reevaluated himself and his life so far.

He was Dusk Shine was a unicorn stallion, related to two important royals and lives in a kingdom called Equestria. He was scorned by the pony society of Canterlot due to the numerous false rumors that spread from the growing jealousy and hatred of the kingdom’s nobility against his younger and more famous siblings. This has lead him to grow more distant and enraged of both his siblings, for he believed it was their fault for his harsh life.

He then went over the memories of Ceres.

Ceres on the other hand was a powerful leader of the Zerg Swarm, an intergalactic alien race with an empire that has hundreds of planets under it’s rule. Before Ceres was the ultimate leader of the Zerg, he used to go by the name Cerebrate and served underneath two proverbial gods, one of which died from it’s own hubris. Ceres then died and later on was resurrected only to be experimented on and tortured for his very essence. However, years later he was saved by the vey being he was sworn to protect and serve.

The Queen of Blades.

From then, Ceres faithfully followed his queen into every battlefield against impossible odds and lead her armies with brutal efficiency and cunning strategy. It wasn’t until the battle against Amon did his queen ascended to godhood and destroyed the dark Xel’naga, she then disappeared soon afterwards.

Three years after the death of Amon, Ceres lead the Swarm into a new age of peace and prosperity. However, his days grew dull due to said peace between each of the major factions of the Koprulu sector. Unfortunately for Ceres, he was baited into fighting a rogue Tal’darim fleet and was “killed” for his hubris.

It was at this point both memories of Dusk’s and Ceres’s converged, showing him how he met and merged with Ceres out of desperation for survival.

‘My Queen. I am sorry for my failure. But fear not, for I have created a successor. A new Guardian of the Swarm.’

The last words of Ceres echoed through his mind. Ceres has merged with him, not only out of desperation, but also to ensure the survival of the Zerg Swarm. With Ceres’s memories and very soul merged with his own, Dusk knew that the Swarm always needed a leader, but the leader must be powerful enough to protect the Swarm in return.

In the seconds since he woke up, Dusk knew his purpose and the prime directive given to him by his predecessor. However, he still felt conflicted about his identity and his very being.

Is he Dusk of Equestria, or Ceres of the endless Zerg Swarm?

However, before he could ponder any further, he sensed movement to his left.

“DUSK! Thank Celestia you’re awake!”

Dusk felt somepony wrap their arms around his neck as they pushed their face into his chest. Dusk looked down at the one who invaded his personal space and immediately recognized the one who is currently hugging him.

‘Twilight Sparkle. My younger sister. So that means…’ Dusk then slowly observed his surroundings, finally noticing and recognizing the other ponies in the room.

‘Why are they all here?’ Dusk thought in confusion. If he remembered correctly, some of Twilight’s friends hated him due to some rumors, however, those same ponies seemed glad that he’s awake.

Soon the purple Alicorn released her hold on him and gave him a beaming smile, her eyes brimming with tears.

“I’m so glad your okay BBBFF. I’m so sorry for everything. I want to make things right again. I promise, I will be your LSBFF once again, and I’ll do whatever it takes to resolve the rumors going around in Canterlot.” Twilight said with conviction and a happy smile, soon a white stallion stepped forward and stood beside Twilight.

Dusk recognized the stallion, it was none other than his younger brother Shining Armor. “Big bro, I’m glad you’re safe. I can assure you that those nobles in Canterlot will get what’s coming to them, if it’s the last thing I do.” Shining said with stern conviction.

Soon after, three mares stepped forward, Dusk recognized each one of them as Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Applejack. Friends of Twilight Sparkle and current bearers of the Elements of Harmony.

The first to speak was Rarity. “I am terribly sorry for what I said about you Dusk. I should’ve known better than to judge other ponies based of some horrible rumor. I hope you could forgive me and we can start over.” Rarity apologized in a hopeful tone.

The next was the cowpony Applejack. “And ah apologize for making Twilight believe that you’re some no good stallion. I just hope you can forgive this foolish mare for her mistake.” Applejack said in a somber tone.

Lastly, the cyan mare stepped forward, albeit hesitantly. “Hey… I know I might be the last pony you want to see right now… so I’ll just get this over with. I’m sorry for accusing you and injuring you, I just thought that you were just using Twilight for your own gain. But it turns out I was wrong and what I did got you hurt. I’m terribly sorry.” Rainbow Dash apologized in an embarrassed but sincere tone.

There was a brief moment of silence as Dusk turned his head to gaze monotonously at his hands in front of him. He can tell their apologies were sincere, he could sense their current emotions and read their thoughts due his psionics.

When Ceres merged with Dusk, he knew for a fact that he inherited Ceres’s powerful psionic powers and his mastery and control over them. He knows how to wield his psionics just as well as Ceres once can, however, with his current biology, Dusk’s mind cannot handle some of the more strenuous abilities.

He does not have any of the Zerg traits that Ceres once had, which includes his strength, speed, agility, stamina, and most importantly his high regeneration and extremely developed cerebral system. However, he can tell he’s still part Zerg, just not at the level that Ceres was before the merge.

He’s practically a Terran with some Zerg DNA, however, he still retains one aspect of Ceres’s biology that is crucial to completing his end goal.
Ceres’s ability to manipulate and evolve Zerg biology.

Dusk could feel and see the various genomes from the Zerg genome cache contained within his very DNA. With this, he still retains the very blue prints to create any and all of the Zerg units and their upgrades.

He will fix his own biology in due time. But for now he has some concerns about the ponies surrounding him.

“Where am I?” Dusk demanded in a serious tone.

Most of the ponies in the room flinched at the seriousness of his tone, thinking he was still upset. “You’re in the Ponyville Hospital. Is everything ok BBBFF?” Twilight answered in a concerned and cautious tone as she held his hand.

Dusk frowned. ‘So I’m in the hospital…’ Dusk thought as he removed his hand from Twilight’s, no doubt the action caused emotional pain to Twilight.

He then asked another question. “How long was I unconscious for?” Dusk demanded in the same tone as before, something that came naturally to him.

There was a pause as Twilight hesitated, her mind is clouded with both fear and nervousness from what Dusk can sense. “You were unconscious for three days. I was so worried that you might not wake up big brother.” Twilight answered in a somber tone.

Normally Dusk would reassure Twilight with a smile, however, the Alicorn’s misery didn’t effect Dusk in a slightest. Something that Dusk noticed about himself.

He felt as if his emotions were dulled or even suppressed at times, his mind is calm and much clearer then it has ever been in years. He can think more dynamically and more efficiently than ever before.

Whatever the merging did to him, it made him much more… “efficient.”

“So what happened three days ago, after I passed out in the Everfree Forest.” Dusk asked as he already knew the answer.

His question to Twilight gained the reaction that he expected from everypony in the room. Twilight eye’s widened in worry as she nervously answered.

“W-We found you in a large carter, unconscious and covered in… b-blood. I thought you were… d-dying so I teleported you here and got the doctor to try and save you. But after a few minutes the doctor said you were fine even though the injuries you sustained were suppose to be fatal. What happened in the forest big brother?” Twilight asked with genuine concern.

Dusk didn’t answer right away as he started reading the minds of each of the ponies in the room.

Unlike magic, psionics are much subtler and almost untraceable when it comes to it’s use unless he uses his psionics in a way that reveals its use. While magic has versatility, psionics is much more efficient when it comes to control, preparation and use.

That is why he’s able to easily read the minds of all the ponies in the room without their knowing, even Twilight didn’t notice. None of them had any mental barriers of any kind in place to protect themselves against psionic abilities, and even if they did, Dusk was more than confident that he can destroy those mental barriers no matter how powerful they might be.

And right now everypony thinks he’s still mad at them like he was three days ago, still upset over the rumors going around in Canterlot and how his younger siblings were the indirect cause of his harsh life.

Personally, he didn’t care anymore. However, he can use this to his advantage.

Dusk looked directly into Twilight’s eyes with a frown. “I was attacked by a Manticore. What happened afterwards I don’t remember. Now let’s drop the subject.” Dusk said in a strict tone. Twilight and her friends visibly flinched back at the hostility in his voice and didn’t ask any further questions.

Shining however, frowned at Dusk’s tone. “What’s the matter with you Dusk? Do you know how worried Twilight and her friends were over your hospitalization? Twilight got you to this hospital and stayed by your side for three days straight. Can’t you show at least some consideration for her?” Shining said in a stern tone, frowning directly towards Dusk.

However, Dusk gave him a stern gaze in return, the intensity of such gaze surprised Shining.

“If I remember correctly, the reason for my hospitalization was due to Twilight’s and her friend’s inability to tell the difference between fact from fiction. I will admit, it wasn’t the wisest idea on my part to run into the Everfree Forest, but after what Twilight and her friends have put me through that day, I needed to be alone. But they refused.” Dusk explained, he could feel the guilt and sadness radiating off of Twilight and her friends, especially the three mares from before.

Shining went to retort, however, it was Princess Cadence that beat him to it.

“But still, can’t you forgive them. I’m sure they learned their lesson and felt guilty for their mistakes. They did also apologize.” The pink Alicorn asked in a hopeful tone, however, Dusk shook his head.

“Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. There are some things I cannot forgive so easily. For now, I wish to forget that day and enjoy my stay here in Ponyville while it lasts.” Dusk explained in a calm tone as the somber atmosphere rose in the room, even Pinkie Pie was quite sad.
Dusk did not care about what transpired three days ago, however, the reason for his cold attitude is to give himself more freedom from the prying eyes of Twilight and her friends. With this distance he made for himself, he can go on and do whatever he pleases, something that is crucial for what he wants to do next.

There was a brief moment of silence until it was broken when the door opened to reveal a doctor. The doctor noticed that Dusk was awake as he made his way inside the room, ignorant of the somber atmosphere.

“Ah! You’re awake at last. That’s good, now let me do one last check up before you can leave this establishment.” The doctor said as he made his way over to Dusk and started checking his healed injuries.

“Your injuries seemed to be doing well. There is not much more I can do for you. You’re free to go, just sign out at the front desk on your way out.”

Dusk nodded as the doctor soon left the room. Once the doctor left, Dusk looked directly at Twilight.

“Where are my clothes?”

Twilight was brought out of her somber state as she quickly replied. “T-They’re over there on the table.” Twilight said as she pointed towards a table with fresh new clothes beside where Fluttershy is currently sitting.

Dusk removed his blanket and hopped off the bed, he was currently wearing a hospital gown as he made his way over to his clothes. Once he grabbed his clothes he turned to the rest of the ponies in the room with a raised eyebrow.

Getting the message, everypony left the room except Pinkie Pie, who is currently jumping on the bed.

“WHEEEE!”

Poof!

“WHEEEE!”

Poof!

“WHEEEE!”

Poof!

“WHEE- ULK!”

Rarity came back into the room, grabbed and dragged the energetic pink mare out of the room by the back of her shirt while giving Dusk a nervous smile.

Once both mares left, Dusk changed into his new attire which consisted of a black t-shirt and a brand new pair of jeans.

Once in his new attire, he soon stepped out of the room as everypony gathered outside gave him various different expressions.

“So BBBFF. You ready to go?” Twilight said with a hopeful smile, trying to be cheerful.

However, Dusk gave her a monotone expression as he simply made his way towards the exit.

“Let’s go.”

He didn’t see the sad expression that Twilight, her friends and Cadence is giving him as he made his way down the hall. Nor did he see the looks of disapproval coming from Shining. Even if he did, he could care less what they thought of him.

For he’s a changed stallion, no longer is he the weak willed Dusk that ponies knew and tormented.

He is now something much… much more.

Location: Ponyville, Castle of Friendship

Dusk is currently in Twilight’s personal library reading through a text book on Equestria society.

Six hours ago after he left the hospital, both Shining and Cadence returned to the Crystal Empire but not before saying their last goodbyes.
Once they left, all of Twilight’s friends soon left afterwards. Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash were still sad over the fact that Dusk still has not forgiven them. It was all part of his plan, he did not want to attract any attention to what he has planned in the future.

His plan is to create a new Zerg brood and ultimately return to the Koprulu sector. He can create a larva; all he needs is the essence to make one.

Among the three races of the Korprulu sector, the Zerg were the most efficient and unique when it comes to building and replenishing their armies. While the Terrans and the Protoss recruit and train their soldiers from their local populace, the Zerg are different. The Zerg literally breeds new soldiers in the millions, however, like any army there is a price. While the Terrans use currency and propaganda to recruit more soldiers and the Protoss using duty and tradition to recruit their own, the Zerg use essence to create their units.

Essence is the foundation of all life, it’s the very blue print of any living or non-living organism. In order for the Zerg Swarm to breed more units, they need the essence to create these units. The Zerg use to and still consume any living organisms they come across in order to gain the essence required, however, the Zerg long ago discovered a new resource that gives plenty of essence. Almost every planet in the Koprulu sector has mineral patches and vespene geysers as a common natural resource. All races of the Korprulu sector use these two vital resources to build their armies and power their machinery. The Zerg use these resources because the minerals are the manifestation of the planet’s essence, something that the Swarm can use. The vespene gas is used by the Swarm as a catalyst to increase the amount of essence gained from these minerals by twice the amount in order to breed the more powerful Zerg units.

All Dusk needed to do was find and gather enough essence to start the foundation of his brood, and from there grow his brood and find his way back to the Koprulu Sector.

Dusk has decided to return to the Koprulu sector soon after he left the hospital. He had no obligation to continue his life on this world, his family will no doubt try and stop him, but as long as nopony is aware of his plans then he should have no problem leaving.
However, before even creating a brood, Dusk needed information about the world he’s been living in for the past 27 years and any kingdoms that might become a threat to his future plans.

Dusk’s knowledge of Equestria, it’s society and history, and the other surrounding kingdoms is basic at best. Luckily for him, Twilight keeps a vast collection of books, scrolls, journals, and other texts in her library, making it the perfect place to gather information.
Since his return to castle, he immediately made his way to Twilight’s personal library and immediately started gathering information about everything it has to offer in terms of Equestrian society to its history.

Thanks to his far more efficient mind, he has read through six text books on Equestrain history, three books on the major kingdoms of Equis, and finally finishing his second book on Equestrian society and norms.

He closed the book as he leaned back on his seat and closed his eyes, going over the information he just gathered.

The world he’s currently on is named Equis, supposedly created by the first Alicorn Goddess, Faust.

This world has nine major kingdoms, each with their own specific race and culture. The Kingdom of Equestria, the Minotaur Kingdom, the Dragon Lands, the Griffon Kingdom, the Crystal Empire, Yakyakistan, Zebrica, Saddle Arabia, and finally Neighpon.

Out of these Kingdoms, Dusk deduced that both Equestria and the Crystal Empire will most likely be a major threat to his zerg brood.

The Kingdom of Equestria is the most powerful kingdom compared to the rest of the other kingdoms. It contains over ten major cities and holds a population of over 4.5 million ponies within its Kingdom borders. The kingdom is home of the pony species as they are considered the dominant species in Equis due to their numbers and advancement in both magic and technology.

There are four types of ponies. Earth ponies, Pegasus, Unicorns, and lastly the Alicorns.

Earth ponies are known for their superior strength, endurance and magical ability to cultivate the very earth for their needs.

Pegasus are ponies with the ability to fly and control the very weather itself by moving and controlling the clouds.

Unicorns are known for their ability to utilize magic for either everyday activities or to create complex spells.

Lastly are the Alicorns. They are a rare type as they are only four in existence. These ponies are considered immortal and have all the attributes of all the other three pony species but to a greater extent.

Overall Equestria is primarily a matriarchy due to its ruling hierarchy being all princesses and the fact that the total female population out-number the total male population by 5 to 1.

Due to its skewed gender ratio, polygamy is considered the social norm for marriage as the mare is considered the most dominant in both the relationship and by social standards. Also, gay and interspecies relationships are not unheard of as they are also socially accepted.

From Ceres’s memories, Dusk knew that in Terran society the males are usually the most dominant in the relationship and marriage is normally a single male and female. However, females have equal standing as the males, and in some situation are more dominant then the males.

Continuing on, Equestria is ruled by three Alicorn Princesses.

The first and most powerful of the three is Princess Celestia. She is revered as the Goddess of the Sun due to her ability to move said celestial body with her magic alone. She is also known throughout the world to be peaceful, kind, and wise. She has ruled over Equestria for well over 1000 years of peace since she founded the kingdom with her sister, Luna.

Princess Luna is the younger sister of Celestia and co-ruler of Equestria, overseeing the kingdom when night falls. She is revered as the Goddess of the Moon due to her ability to move and control said celestial body with her magic. She is also known as Nightmare Moon due to her past jealousy of her older sister and was ultimately banished to the moon for 1000 years. However, she returned on the dawn of the 1000th Summer Sunset Celebration, where Twilight and her friends defeated Nightmare Moon and turned her back into Luna.
Since then, she ruled beside her sister and kept a vigil watch over the dreamscape for any nightmares that come to plague the dreams of ponies.

Then lastly, there is Princess Twilight Sparkle. Dusk’s own sister.

There is another Alicorn, however, she is ruling the Crystal Empire alongside with Dusk’s younger brother Shining Armor. Her name is Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, the Princess of Love. While the Crystal Empire is not directly part of Equestria, both kingdoms still have a strong alliance due to the fact that both ruling hierarchies are related to one another.

Out of these four Alicorns, no doubt Celestia and Luna will pose the biggest threat to his brood. Due to Celestia’s peaceful and protective nature and the wrath and bloodshed that the Zerg can unleash, Celestia will no doubt try and stop Dusk and his brood.

So it’s imperative that Dusks starts his plans as early as possible and keeps it a secret from anypony else. He will only reveal the true nature of his plans until his brood grows to significant size, to the point where not even the princesses can pose a threat to it.

With his mind made up, Dusk looked outside the library window seeing how dark it’s gotten.

‘It’s most likely midnight. Good, I should get started right away.’ Dusk thought as he stood from his seat. He has already decided on the location where he’s going to grow his new Zerg Brood. The one place where no pony will be willing to go.

The Everfree Forest.

Dusk opened the library doors only for it to reveal Twilight, who has a tray of food in her hands.

Twilight’s surprised expression quickly turned cheerful. “Hi BBBFF. I thought you might be hungry, so I had Spike to make you some dinner. If you want, we can sit and talk in the library while you eat.” Twilight suggested in hopeful tone.

Dusk gave her a blank expression. Ever since he returned to the castle, Twilight had been trying to get closer to him and to gain his forgiveness in any way she can. However, every one of her attempts failed as Dusk would firmly tell her to leave him alone.

She would usually leave soon after, only to come back minutes later with another excuse to be with him.

Dusk shook his head. “Not hungry.” He replied as he moved pasted the princess. He had better things to do.

“Where are you going?” Twilight asked, her voice laced with concern.

Dusk stopped but didn’t look back. “I’m going for a midnight stroll. Been cooped up in your library for too long.” Dusk replied in a calm tone.
“Maybe I can come with you? We can walk through Ponyville together, just you and I.” Twilight asked, her tone filled with hope.

However, Dusk quickly shot the suggestion down. “I would rather be alone.” Dusk stated as he resumed his walk. However, his path was suddenly blocked when Twilight teleported directly in front of him, wings spread wide open.

“I promise I won’t be a bother! You won’t even know I’m here! I’ll-”

“Twilight. I wasn’t asking.” Dusk cut her off in a stern tone as he gave the mare an equally stern frown.

Twilight wilted under his gaze as her once desperate expression morphed into sorrow.

“I’m sorry big brother. I just wanted to-”

Dusk didn’t listen as he made his way past Twilight. He didn’t care for what she had to say next, he had much more important things to worry about then to fix his relationship with his family.

As he made his way down the hall, he could hear the telltale crying of his sister echoing throughout the castle.

Not once did he look back, nor did he care to look back. He had a brood to create.

Location: Everfree Forest, 5 miles from Ponyville

Dusk has been walking for well over an hour through the “dangerous” woods.

So far he didn’t run into any dangerous creatures that frequently prowls the forest. Just the regular harmless animals.

For over an hour he was trying to locate the perfect spot to start his new Hive cluster, however, he was having little luck. The forest was dense with plant life of all kinds as there was little to no open spaces that can hid and sustain his Hive.

However, before entering the Forest he saw a group of large mountains in the far distance. He thinking it would be a good place to look, he decided to make his way towards the mountain while looking for a suitable place for his brood.

He was closing in on the mountains he saw earlier. ‘The mountains look like a good place to place my Hive. All I need to do is scout out the mountains before establishing my Hive’ Dusk thought as he soon saw the group of mountains.

However, before he could approach the mountains even further, Dusk’s instincts flared as he dove to the side, narrowly dodging a lunge from a large creature.

As Dusk rolled into a crouch he finally got a good look at the creature that attacked him.

It was a Manticore, but not just any Manticore, it was the very same one that attacked and hospitalized Dusk three days ago.

The Manticore seemed to recognize Dusk as it growled in feral hunger and rage, possibly remembering how Dusk injured its right shoulder.
However, Dusk wasn’t afraid, far from it.

He was excited.

Dusk stood from his crouched position. ‘Round two.’

The Manticore bellowed out a mighty roar as it once again lunged straight at Dusk, it’s maw wide open as it’s claws are ready to rend flesh and bone.

Dusk, however, didn’t move an inch. He simply smiled as his eyes glowed bright orange.

The Manticore froze in mid air, as Dusk held it with his psionic powers. The Manticore tried desperately to move, to break his hold, but to no avail.

Dusk smirked. ‘The predator becomes the prey.’

Dusk then raised his left hand with an open palm towards the Manticore. He then started to slowly close his fingers as the Manticore was slowly being crushed in tandem.

As his hand continue to close, he soon hears the snapping and popping of bones coming from the Manticore as it entire body was slowly being contorted into a ball.

The Manticore was very much alive as it is now exuding large amounts of fear towards Dusk. It couldn’t roar in pain, it’s lungs and ribcage were already crushed. Just before Dusk fully closed his hand, he took one last look as the eyes of the Manticore, seeing the fear in it’s eyes.
After a brief moment of silence, Dusk closed his hand.

Squelch!

What was once a Manticore, is now a ball of flesh, fur and meat as blood dripped out of the ball and pooled underneath it.

Dusk then psionically collected the essence from the mass of flesh as he soon released his hold on the ball of flesh.

Splat!

Dusk reviewed how much essence he gained from the dead Manticore. ‘I gained quite the amount from that Manticore. Just enough.’ Dusk thought as he clasped his hands together and concentrated.

After a brief moment of concentration, Dusk unclasped his hand as he created a bubble filled with translucent green liquid. He then used the essence he just gained from the Manticore and started creating a larva within the green bubble. Soon a Zerg larva started to form within the green bubble as it quickly grew in size.

Soon the larva was finished as the bubble popped, letting the newly created Zerg larva fall into his hands.

The newly born larva started wriggling in his hands while making happy clicking sounds, a similar behavior to what an infant does towards its mother.

For a single moment, Dusk felt happy that he wasn’t alone, even if it was just a single larva within his mind. For many years he felt useless, without a purpose in life. But once he merged with Ceres and created this larva, he felt like he had a purpose once again, to shepherd a new age for the Zerg Swarm.

Now with a happy larva in hand, Dusk made his way over to the mountains. Along the way he ran into some Timber Wolves, he easily dealt with them and collected their essence. He soon reached his destination, however, he saw he had to do a bit of climbing.

The larva chirped, emotions of concern was sent to his mind through their psionic connection.

Dusk rubbed the larva to sooth it’s worry. “Don’t worry. I’ll be careful.” Dusk said as he secured the larva and started his climb.

It took him a couple of minutes, but he managed to reach the top of a rocky ledge. As he stood on the ledge, he finally looked down upon a large clear valley filled with nothing but grass and flowers as a river ran directly through the valley. The valley was also surrounded but four large mountains acting as natural barriers from the outside world.

Overall, it was the perfect place to start his new Hive.

“This will do.” Dusk said as he slid down into the valley and made his way towards the middle.

As he reached the middle, like the larva, Dusk created a creep tumor and placed it on the ground. Immediately the creep tumor started to generate creep as it quickly spread.

As the creep was spreading, it then started gaining the necessary nutrients from the ground, grass and flowers of the valley, however, at the same time not killing the plant life.

Dusk knew why the Creep wasn’t killing the plant life like it normally should. A year ago in the Koprulu sector, there were many reports of planets that were once barren and devoted of life were suddenly flourishing with new fauna and plants. Many scientists from both the Terrans and even the Protoss couldn’t find the answer to this sudden phenomenon, however, Ceres knew.

When many of his zerg worlds started to report new plant life, he was curious and had Abathur look into the phenomenon. Later Abathur discovered that many of the plant life has a small bit of essence from the previous leader of the Swarm, the Queen of Blades.

Ceres, greatly shocked by this news, stated that these worlds would be preserved and heavily guarded due to the blessing these planets received from his queen. In order to preserve these planets, with the assistance of Abathur, Ceres changed the Zerg creep so that it will gain the required nutrients from plant life without killing it. This made the once harmful Zerg creep into a food source that any living organism that isn’t Zerg can feed off from. However, if the hive is threatened or if Ceres, his co-hosts or any broodmothers feels like it, they can change the creep back to normal, killing all plant life and any who would ingest it.

This explains why the creep now isn’t killing the plant life in the small area within the valley. Once the creep spread a good enough distance, Dusk placed the larva on the creep and mentally ordered it to morph into a drone after giving it enough essence for the metamorphosis. Once it received the required essence the larva curled up into a ball and immediately transformed into a Zerg egg.

Dusk then waited. After ten minutes the egg soon hatched into four Drones, ready for any task given to them. After the drones hatched Dusk then realized a significant problem.

‘Where am I going to get the essence to create an entire brood, those creatures I slaughtered earlier were barely enough to create a larva and morph it into drones and not once did I see any mineral patches or vespene geysers on this planet. This is a problem,’ pondered Dusk as he looked for a solution.

After a minute of pondering, Dusk looked towards the four mountains surrounding the valley.

‘Wait… what if these mountains contain the resources I need. I better check them just in case.’ Dusk then flared his psionics and started scanning deeply into each of the mountains.

Due to his underdeveloped mind, the psionic scanning placed a massive strain on his mind. However, it something he could bear.
While he was scanning the mountains, he sensed a strange energy reading deep within each of the mountains.

‘What is this energy… it’s definitely not minerals or vespene gas but something much more powerful. It feels exactly like the magical energies emanating from the forest. I must discover what it is.’

With his decision made, Dusk stopped his scanning as he then ordered the four docile Drones to dig a tunnel through the nearest mountain to the unknown magical energies.

The four Drones immediately went to work and started digging into one of the nearest mountains as ordered. After five hours of constant digging the Drones finally reached the source of the unknown energy.

Through the eyes of one of his Drones, Dusk saw a large cavern covered from ceiling to the floor with various different assortments of jewels, crystals, gems and diamonds. The entire cavern was radiating with unknown magical energies from what Dusk could sense. Through the mental link, Dusk ordered each of the Drones to carry back a different mineral each.

After breaking off a piece of these precious minerals the drones returned with their specific mineral for Dusk to inspect. Once the drones arrived, Dusk took a green gem from the first drone and held it in his hand.

‘This is the source of the unknown energies? It’s not the mineral that the Swarm normally use, but it is used by the denizens of this world for the magical power it contains. I wonder…’ Dusk then decided to absorb the gem in his hand. The pieced glowed and in a bright flash it was absorbed.

Dusk’s eyes widened at the amount of essence he just received from the single gem alone. The essence he gained from a single piece was enough to create two eggs of drones, significantly more than what a single piece from a regular mineral can yield of the same size. He also received a startling piece of information from absorbing the crystal.

‘This gem… these crystals… they’re the very essence of magic made manifest in a physical form!’ With this new revelation, he absorbed the other precious minerals and noticed the difference in essence yield with each.

Gems gives the most amount of essence, diamonds give the second most followed by jewels and crystals. However, each of these precious minerals gives significantly more essence than a regular mineral piece of the same size.

Now with more than enough essence, Dusk then ordered one of the four Drones to create a hatchery where he previously placed his creep.
One of the Drones made its way over to the patch of creep as it immediately morphed into a large purple bubble attached to the creep, filled with nutrients necessary for its growth.

‘It will take a single day for the Hatchery to be completed. Until then, I should return to Ponyville.’Dusk thought to himself.

With the foundations of his brood created, he then ordered the remaining three Drones to each dig tunnels into the remaining three mountains.

As the Drones went off to do their given task, Dusk climbed out of the valley and started his trek back to Ponyville with a smile of accomplishment.

He was one step closer to his goal.

Author's Note

That's another chapter.

Now for questions that some of you may ask.

What's the deal with Dusk, what happened to him? Dusk merged with Ceres, and Ceres's personality, psionics, intelligence had a great influence on Dusk. Dusk is practically Ceres 2.0, a cold-hearted, efficient, strategist, but still Dusk.
Will he make a Zerg army? Isn't obvious.
Will there be romance? I'm planning a more one-sided romance. Don't worry, I'll moderately pace the romance and not do "They fall in love with each other immediately and shagged the next minute"

For my story I try to be realistic to the canon as possible when it comes to character interactions, reactions to certain situations, and their personalities. I watched all the episodes, the movies, and other fics on this website. And from that I write all the canon characters as I see them.

Also for those who are afraid of the Zergs being steamrolled or the character having no idea how to build and run a Zerg army efficiently. Don't worry, that is why I had the prologues, to show you readers just what Dusk has become when he merged with Ceres. Dusk has all the knowledge that Ceres had, he will not be a newbie when running the Zerg Swarm, he WILL know what to do and he WILL show all of Equis that he's not to be f**ked around with.

Overall, he WILL not be a door mat.

Thank you for reading this chapter. If you have questions, review, suggestions, then either PM me or put in the comment section below.

See you next time.

Chapter 3: Dusk Reborn

Location: Ponyville

Dusk is currently sitting at the Ponyville Café drinking coffee. Due to his more equine biology, he is still considered a normal being, meaning he still needs to eat and sleep but not as much as he used to.

It has been two weeks since Dusk created the Hatchery, since then he has been monitoring the progress of his Brood through the eyes of his Overlords or Drones.

Over the weeks his new Brood has grown exponentially. What started out as a single Hatchery and three Drones is now a single Hive, four Lairs and a hundred Drones working day and night mining the minerals from the mountains or creating more Zerg structures. He has also created the necessary Zerg structures to expand and evolve his Brood, but most importantly to spawn a proper army to defend it.

However, not wanting to attract any unnecessary attention, he kept his new army small but large enough to face any threat. He also forgone spawning any aerial units besides the Overlords who are sent high into the planet’s atmosphere for the time being. The Overlords provided him a perfect visual of the lands of Equestria and the other major kingdoms.

Dusk knows for a fact that his Zerg can overrun and annihilate every living being on Equis, with or without the Princesses and the Elements of Harmony. However, Dusk decided not take over Equis and commit mass genocide for one simple fact.

It would be a waste of resources. Resources that he will need in order to find his way back to the Koprulu Sector.

For now, his Brood consists of 200 Zerglings, 100 Banelings, 50 Roaches, 50 Hydralisks, 30 Lurkers, 10 Infestors, 5 Swarm Queens, and 4 Ultralisks. He also created over a dozen Spine and Spore Crawlers and had them placed strategically around the Hive Cluster for added defence.

Dusk spilt the Zerglings, Roaches, and Hydralisks into scouting packs of ten and had them scout and clear any hostile creatures within a mile radius from the Hive Cluster. He then ordered the Banelings, Lurkers, and Ultralisks to burrow themselves around the Hive Cluster as a form of defense against any who seek to attack his Hive.

It took an entire day for the scouting packs to clear and mark a mile radius of territory for the Zerg Brood, the animals and the other monstrous creatures learned very quickly not to encroach on his broods’ new territory. With the new territory established, Dusk ordered the Swarm Queens to plant creep tumors all around the edges of the Hive Cluster. Soon the new territory was covered in creep generating even more nutrients for the Brood.

While all of this was happening, Dusk wasn’t sitting idle figuratively, he was using Twilight’s library to gain even more information and knowledge about the various races around Equis, species that can potentially be used to further evolve his Brood.
Other then the Ponies and their sub variants, only two species have caught his interest. The Dragons of the Dragon Lands and the Changelings of the Badlands.

The Dragons were notoriously known to be the most powerful and as well as the greediest race on Equis. Twilight’s personal records show how Dragons horde large amount of gold and other precious jewelry for themselves in order to use as simple bedding.

However, Dragons are natural apex predators, their scales are said to be thick, stronger than steel, and immune to all sources of heat. They also breath fire, the source of said fire is unknown.

Unfortunately, Dusk saw how much the ponies of Equestria lack any sort of in-depth knowledge about the Dragons. This lack of information made Dusk shake his head in disappointment, especially towards Celestia, who lived well over a thousand years and still had not recorded any information about the Dragons.

The second race of interest are an insect-like race called the Changelings. Similar to the Zerg, the Changelings are an insectoid species with a Hive-like hierarchy and lifestyle. Most of the Changelings live in the Badlands for its inhospitable environment, deterring the other races from entering its borders.

What makes the Changelings dangerous and feared among the other species of Equis is their ability to change their appearance at will in order to harvest their primary source of nourishment from all other races, love.

This intrigued Dusk from an evolutionist stand point. An entire species that solely feeds off the emotions of other sentient beings, he would have to look into the Changelings when he has the chance.

However, the overall threat of both the Dragons and the Changelings to his Brood does not worry him. Dragons rarely fight in large numbers, due to their hubris and firm belief that they cannot be harmed, while the Changelings on the other hand can easily be dealt with even in overwhelming numbers.

The Zerg have faced and defeated far more powerful foes in the past.

He has also researched about Equestria's standing army, the Royal Guard, and see how much of a threat they are to his Brood.

Suffice to say he was unimpressed.

The Royal Guard was anything but an army, more like a glorified police force. They are taught and trained to apprehend and incapacitate their enemies by any means necessary for killing is considered a forbidden act against all life.

Not only that but Equestria have been in peace for well over a thousand years, so none of the Royal Guards have experienced true warfare and bloodshed, and even less actual battle experience.

Dusk couldn't help but wonder how Equestria lasted this long when they are surrounded by other more dangerous species, possibly due to the single fact that both Alicorn sisters control the sun and the moon that made Equestria invaluable to the other species. If given the right training, Equestria would have the most flexible army in the world, the flight and weather control of the Pegasus, the supernatural strength of Earth ponies, and the potent magical abilities of the Unicorns.

But instead, their naive views reduced their so called army for policing, patrolling and guarding special places of interest, and V. I. P bodyguards to the spoiled nobles of Canterlot.

No wonder the Changelings managed to easily infiltrate and invade Canterlot, the Royal Guard are considerably incompetent and must rely on six mares with magical artifacts to save the day.

During the week that Dusk has been monitoring his Brood and gathering information, Twilight and her friends kept constantly trying to involve him with their activities. They believe by giving him a friendly atmosphere and getting him to know each and every one of the girls, Dusk will slowly grow accustomed to them and eventually forgive them for what they did.

Dusk chuckled. ‘They even threw a party in my honor.’ Dusk thought with an amused smile as he remembered what happened that day.

Three days ago…

Dusk is currently in the Library, reading a text on unicorn magic.

'So each and every Unicorn has a pool of magic within them that they tap into in order to cast spells. Not only that but they must have the mental fortitude to handle the more powerful spells since their catalyst is their own horns and minds. So focus is detrimental for unicorns to cast spells. Interesting…’ Dusk thought as he kept reading.

However, he was interrupted when he sensed Twilight approached behind the library door.

“Come in!” Dusk stated before Twilight could knock on the door.

After a brief moment Twilight slowly opened the door as she quickly entered the library and closed the door behind her.

“Hey BBBFF. How are you doing?” Twilight asked with a nervous smile. Since his hospitalization, Twilight resumed to calling him her “BBBFF,” most likely to gain his favor once again.

“What is it this time?” Dusk asked without taking his eyes from the text. For the past week and a half since he established his Hive, Twilight has been constantly interrupting his research, asking whether or not he would like to “hang-out” with her friends.

Dusk turned her down every time.

Twilight’s smile grew more nervous. “I-I was wondering… If you want to go to the Sugarcube Corner with me?” Twilight asked in a nervous tone.

Dusk knew she was planning something, so he simply read her mind.

‘I need to get Dusk to the Sugarcube Corner for the party Pinkie Pie has planned for him. I know I’m probably the only one who can possibly convince Dusk, but we barely talk to one another. He still hates me and will probably just say no and no matter what I say it won’t change his mind. What do I do? Maybe I can get Pinkie to convince him instead?’ Twilight thought in obvious panic.

‘So that’s what they’re planning.’ Dusk thought. Normally he would refuse and continue his research, however, the thought of the pink mare bothering him all day just to come to her party is already giving him a headache.

He will humor them just this once.

“Let’s go.” Dusk said as he closed his text book and stood from his seat.

Twilight gave him a shocked expression, mouth wide opened. “W-What did you say?”

Dusk made his way past Twilight and out the door. “I said let’s go.” Dusk repeated in a flat tone.

Twilight quickly shook the shocked expression off her face and replaced it with a beaming smile.

“Of course BBBFF!” Twilight exclaimed in excitement as she quickly grabbed Dusk’s hand and practically dragged him out of the castle.

As they were heading straight to Sugarcube Corner, Dusk noticed how barren Ponyville was, as if all the residents abandoned the town.

He had a good idea where they could be.

Soon both Twilight and Dusk were standing in front of the Sugarcube Corner. Even with the door and the curtains closed, Dusk could still sense a large number of ponies hiding within the pastry.

Twilight turned to Dusk with a faked shocked expression. “Oops! Looks like they are closed. Don’t worry Dusk, I’ll go in and see if anypony is home. Stay out here and I will soon call you in.” Twilight said in the most convincing tone she could muster. Without giving Dusk a chance to reply, Twilight quickly entered the building and shut the door behind her, no doubt to hide with the rest of the ponies inside.

At this point Dusk had a choice. Should he simply leave and further alienate himself from the denizens of Ponyville or enter and familiarize himself with every one of the residents of Ponyville.

After half a second of pondering, Dusk made his decision.

He turned and headed back towards the castle, even when Twilight called out his name from within the pastry.

Dusk smiled, amused at the memory. Just minutes after he returned to the castle, Twilight and her friends barged into the library, not at all happy that Dusk left the party. Especially a certain pink mare.

Pinkie Pie was furious, she demanded why he would simply ditch his own Welcome to Ponyville party.

Dusk simply replied with stern logic, saying how he didn’t ask for a party in the first place nor did he want one.

Pinkie Pie was shocked and simply explained how everypony loves her parties and became her friend soon afterwards. Dusk simply stated how he wasn’t here to make friends, especially not what happened when he first arrived.

Dusk knew at the time that the comment made Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash flinch in regret, however, it did little to deter the pink mare.

In fact, the pink mare vowed to be “Dusk’s most bestest of friends that he will ever have” and then sped out of the room at break neck speeds.
Dusk couldn’t help but feel that he made a mistake that day, because since then the pink mare kept constantly popping out of nowhere and either sang random “Welcome to Ponyville songs” or kept talking to him about her day. Thanks to his mental fortitude, Dusk was able to ignore the pink mare and her attempts to become friends.

That is why he’s sitting in Ponyville Café drinking coffee, the pink mare appeared in the other seat across from him while he was reminiscing the past two weeks.

“… and so I said “Wait that was not a blow torch?” and then he said “No it’s an air pump!” and that is how I lost my barbecuing license. Nice talk Dusky! Talk to you later!” Pinkie cheerfully said as she hopped from her seat and started skipping away.

Dusk sighed and he placed down his finished cup. “What did I do to deserve this?” He said in a calm tone. But before he could stand to leave, he soon heard the sound of flapping wings nearing his position.

“Hi Dusk!”

Dusk looked up and gave a rare smile. “Hello Ditzy. Nice to meet you again.”

Said Pegasus was in her mailmare uniform holding a bag full of letters. She flew down, with some difficulty, into the seat across from Dusk. Once the mare properly sat in her seat, she brought her attention towards Dusk.

Throughout the past week in his free time, Dusk had the chance to talk to the mailmare. Supposedly, due to the condition of her eyes she was always been prone to accidents, hence her nickname Derpy.

However, against popular belief, Ditzy is actually very knowledgeable of each and every resident of Ponyville second only to Pinkie Pie. If Dusk had a choice to converse between Ditzy or the energetic pink party mare, he would most likely choose Ditzy.

She also makes an interesting conversation partner other than Lyra Heartstrings.

Ditzy gave Dusk a smile. “How was your day so far Dusk?” Ditzy asked in a curious tone as she leaned forward a bit.

Dusk returned the smile. “It’s going quite well so far. I’m planning on going to Rarity’s boutique to acquire some change of attire. How’s your day so far?” Dusk asked in a friendly tone.

Ditzy’s mood dampened. “It’s going ok. My boss only yelled at me once today for spilling the letters again. But other than that, I’m doing well.” Ditzy explained, a hint with sadness laced her tone. Due to her accidents, many ponies usually are both cautious and have low expectations of her. Only those few who really get to know her know that Ditzy is actually a very knowledgeable mare, she is just misunderstood.

Dusk nodded solemnly. “I see... how is Dinky doing?”

Ditzy mood immediately brightened. “Oh! She is doing well! She aced her last spelling bee, I’m so proud of her! Once I’m finished my job, I’m planning on getting her something nice.” Ditzy happily explained. Dusk knows for a fact that Ditzy is a single mother, she would do anything to make her daughter happy.

Dusk chuckled. “Good to hear, I should be going now. Enjoy your time with Dinky after your work.” Dusk said as he stood from his seat and placed two bits on the table.

Ditzy nodded with a happy smile. “Ok Dusk. See you next time!” Ditzy said as she flew from her seat and right into the Café’s sign board.

Ponk!

“Ow! I’m ok! I’m ok!” Ditzy stated as she soon flew off.

Dusk chuckled at her antics as he soon made his way to the Carousel Boutique. As he explained to Ditzy, he needed a new attire for the next phase of his plan.

With his Hive cluster fully established with the necessary Zerg buildings, he finally has the means to completely transform himself. To become fully Zerg like Ceres once was.

He planned to do exactly what Ceres did to himself when he received his new Terran body, however, in order to hide some aspects of his new form, he would need a new attire. Preferably something with long sleeves.

Soon Dusk arrived at his destination, the Carousel Boutique.

Without hesitation, he opened the door and proceeded inside the shop, the door bells chimed as he entered.

“I’ll be down a moment!” Shouted Rarity from the upper floor, Dusk took the time to observe the boutique.

The interior of the boutique is filled with mannequins, some bare while most were clothed with different styles of gowns, suits and dresses. To the right of the entrance is a large round stage with three large oval-shaped mirrors partially surrounding the stage and what seems to be a dressing room beside it. Across from Dusk is stairs leading upwards to the floor above, no doubt where Rarity sleeps and do most of her work.

Soon Dusk saw Rarity making her way quickly down the stairs as she was combing her mane.

“I’m terribly sorry dear customer! You caught me at a bad time! I-” Rarity’s eyes widened as she finally laid her eyes on Dusk. “Dusk! You’re here!” Rarity exclaimed with a shocked expression.

Dusk raised an eyebrow. “I assumed this was a public shop.” Dusk said in an even tone.

Rarity shook herself out of her shocked state. “Why yes it is. I apologize for my behaviour, I just thought with what happened between us a week ago, I never thought you would come here on your own accord.” Rarity explained in a nervous tone.

Dusk nodded. “You are correct in that sense. But since this is the only establishment that sells and manufactures clothing in this town, I had no choice but to come here.” Dusk explained as he made his way over to the mannequin displays.

Rarity eyes widened. “You’re here looking for a new attire?” Rarity asked in a surprised tone.

“Yes. This is a clothing shop is it not?” Dusk asked.

Rarity immediately became offended. “For your information this is THE one and only Carousel Boutique! It is not some simple clothing shop, it’s a boutique for all things FASHION!” Rarity explained, her voice filled with pride and conviction as she flourished her arms around the Boutique.

Dusk ignored her as he continued looking through her selections of suits, coats, and vests. As he went from one mannequin to another, Rarity was soon beside him with a look of excitement.

“So what are you specifically looking for? Something hand stitched? Pressed? Custom made?” Rarity asked in obvious excitement.
“I’m looking for something simple. A coat. Preferably white.” Dusk said as he grabbed a black turtle neck sweater and a pair of black dress pants.

Rarity gave him a beaming smile. “If that’s what your looking for, I have a whole assortment of fashionable coats!” Rarity said as she magically pulled an entire clothing rack filled with different styles of attire.

She then pulled a suit from one of the mannequins. “I have suits, coats and tuxes! Designed and made by moi! This one I have here is-” At this point Dusk wasn’t listening as Rarity continued to ramble on about the clothes she made.

He did a quick scan of each and every clothes on the rack that Rarity pulled out, none of them suited his needs as they were too “extravagant” as Rarity describes.

However, something did catch his attention. Beside the stage in a box labeled “Nightmare Night Costumes” Dusk saw a single white coat sleeve sticking out from the side of the box.

Curious, Dusk made his way over towards the box much to Rarity’s confusion.

“… and this one I specially made with- Dusk, what are you doing?”

Dusk didn’t answer as he pulled a white lab coat from the box and held it with both hands in front of him. It was the perfect size.

“I’ll take this, how much?” Dusk asked.

Rarity gave an concerned look at his choice of attire. “Well I was planning on getting rid of those costumes. But Dusk, are you sure you want a dusty old lab coat? I have many other coats that might be more to your liking.” Rarity suggested.

Dusk folded the lab coat, turtle neck sweater, and dress pants. “That won’t be necessary. How much?” Dusk asked once again.

Rarity shook her head. “You can have them for free. It’s the least I could do.” Rarity said, her tone laced with sadness.

Dusk nodded and made his way towards the boutique’s entrance and opened the door.

“Dusk wait!” Rarity shouted. Dusk stopped at the door frame as he turned his head slightly to the left to listen to what Rarity has to say.

Rarity continued. “I know you haven’t forgiven us. But, I just wanted to apologize for what I said about you. I said some horrible things, and I just want you to know I deeply regret saying those things about you. I was hoping we can start over, possibly become friends.” Rarity explained in a hopeful tone.

There was a brief moment of silence.

“Noted.” Dusk replied as he exited the boutique and closed the door behind him. He did not care for their forgiveness; he had no need for friends.

He had the Swarm, and that's all he needs.

Location: Everfree Forest, Main Hive Cluster

It was midnight as the moon was raised high into the sky to bring about the night. Once Dusk reached the top of the rocky ledge he stood and saw his entire Hive cluster.

Everywhere he looked within the valley, he saw hundreds of Zerg units bustling about, each with a given task. The entire valley is covered in creep as the Hive itself was located right in the middle of the valley surrounded by the four Lairs and the other structures of the Zerg.

He watched as drones by the hundreds entered and exited each of the four mountains surrounding his Hive, each of these Drones working tirelessly mining the precious minerals from each mountain.

Most of his Zerg forces are currently within his Hive, the rest were either patrolling or are currently burrowed around the valley. He could also sense his Overlords high within the planet’s atmosphere, providing vision of the lands of Equis if needed.

Satisfied with his Broods’ progress, Dusk immediately made his way towards the Hive, his new clothes in hand.

As he walked through the Hive cluster, the Zerg were congregating around him, to greet their masters’ return. Soon enough two Hunter Killers burst forth from the very ground beside him, acting as his personal guards and escorting him to the Hive.

Just as he reached the Hive, a large form exited the Hive. It had a large crown-like head with horn-like spikes sprouting along the middle of its large head. It also has glowing orange eyes filled with intelligence, it has no mouth but has a pair of jaw-like mandibles on the side of it’s face. Its upper body is vaguely female in shape, however, it’s torso is covered in brown carapace and had two boney arms with two skeletal fingers each. Its lower body consist of eight webbed spider-like legs and a large abdomen.

It was none other then Dusks’ Broodmother, Broodmother Vash.

When Dusk finished establishing his Hive cluster, he created Vash with the prime directive as caretaker for his growing Brood.

Dusk saw the need for a second in command for his Brood since he needed to keep appearance in Ponyville in order not to draw suspicions to his whereabouts. Thus he spawned a Broodmother and named her Vash, he also informed her all he knew about the planet of Equis and its inhabitants. After being informed about the world of Equis, the major kingdoms and its various races, Vash obediently accepted her role and immediately set about her work.

Unlike the majority of the Zerg Swarm, Broodmothers are one of the very few within the vast Swarm that has sentience and independence. They can think for themselves, make their own decisions, strategies and judgements, however, in the end they are completely loyal to the ruling hierarch of the Swarm who is also the most powerful.

Since her creation, Vash oversaw the progress of the Brood and followed Dusks’ orders without question.

Broodmothers are not only caretakers and commanders of the Zerg, but they also have the ability to change and integrate new traits to the Swarm’s DNA. Thus with Vashs’ assistance Ceres can now integrate and evolve new traits and strains for his brood at greater efficiency.
As Dusk approached, Vash gave a regal bow. “Welcome back my lord.” Vash greeted.

Dusk gave a nod in reply. “Vash, is everything prepared?”

“Yes my lord, everything is prepared in the evolution chamber. We will start whenever you are ready.” Answered the Broodmother as she stepped to the side.

Dusk gave a firm nod as he made his way into the Hive. “Then let us get started.”

Dusk made his way through the fleshy hallways of the Hive as both Vash and his guards trailed behind him. Soon the group arrived at the evolution chamber as both Dusk and Vash entered the chamber while the Hunter killers guarded the entrance.

Inside the evolution chamber there was a large pool of translucent green liquid, this liquid contains the very DNA and genome cache of the entire Zerg race. With this pool one can ravel, weave, transform, and manipulate multiple strands of Zerg DNA to their whim.
It is this very pool where Dusk will be reborn.

Dusk immediately placed his new clothes on the ground beside him as he started stripping off his current attire. Once he was naked, he slowly walked into the pool of pure DNA and essence, feeling every strand and the very essence of the Zerg Swarm surrounding him.
Once in the middle of the pool, Dusk turned back towards the Broodmother.

“Vash, you may begin.” Dusk ordered telepathically.

“As you wish. My master.” Vash said as her eyes glowed.

Soon Dusk was slowly encased in a large pod as it was slowly begun to fill with the necessary nutrients and catalytic fluids for his transformation.

It will take approximately five hours for his transformation to complete, but once it is finished he will finally become the true Guardian of the Swarm.

As the pod was soon filled, Dusk closed his eyes as his consciousness soon faded away.

Location: The Dreamscape

In the realm of dreams a single being can be found floating through the vast ocean of stars.

This being is an Alicorn that stands at 6’5” has navy blue fur and a starry blue mane that floats in a non-existent wind. She is wearing a beautiful dark blue gown that fades into black, the symbol of her cutie mark, a crescent moon, is located on her left chest. She is also wearing a black crown and a black necklace with the symbol of a crescent moon.

This was none other than Luna, Princess of the night.

Luna is currently drifting through the dreamscape like she does every night since her return.

Ever since the day she was purified by the Elements of Harmony, she worked hard every day and night trying to abolish her image of Nightmare Moon from her loyal subjects, however, this was not an easy task.

She tried many methods to gain the love and respect of the ponies of Equestria. She held her own court during the night, she raised the moon once again for her subjects, she re- established the Night Guard, she celebrated Nightmare Night in Ponyville and made new friends, she even took over the day court responsibilities once (she sorely regretted ever doing that and now knows the reason behind Tia’s cake addiction).

However, she wasn’t gaining the results she wanted and was slowly losing hope. However, it was only after going into the dreamscape for the first time in a thousand years did she realize what she could do.

Banish nightmares from the dreams of her subjects.

So for three years every night, Luna has been standing vigil over the realm of sleep. Banishing all nightmares that dare plague the dreams of her subjects.

Soon enough, her hard work started to bore fruit. Ponies started coming to her night court, taking time out of their sleep in order to thank Luna, and soon after ponies started to greet her in a friendlier matter.

She has finally done it. After three years of hard work, she has finally achieved the love and respect from her loyal subjects.

This explains why she continues to scour the dreamscape, she is a princess and it is her sworn duty to protect her ponies from anything that will bring them harm, even if it’s something as simple as a nightmare.

Luna smiled, reminiscing the past as she flew by hundreds of doors of different varieties. When a pony slumbers, a door with their cutie mark will appear within the dreamscape allowing any of those who know the magical art of dream walking to enter into their dreams.

The art of dream walking has been lost through the ages since her banishment, now she is the only being in all of Equestria that knows this sacred art. It allows her to not only to sense which dreams are currently plagued with nightmares, but also have complete control over said dreams and banish the nightmare.

So far in her nightly search, Luna couldn’t sense any nightmares from any of the doors.

This brought a smile to her face. “It looks like another peaceful night for my loyal subjects.” Luna happily said to herself. However, her smile soon dropped as a sudden spike of unknown power reverberated throughout the dreamscape, sending a sudden chill up her spine as her fur stood on ends.

“What in Faust’s name was that?” Luna whispered in a shocked tone. She immediately flew straight towards the source of the unknown power.

As she drew nearer towards the source, the feeling of dread and fear grew, soon her instincts are telling her to turn and fly the opposite direction. However, she needs to find the source of this fearsome power, and if needed, to stop whoever it is before they harm anypony else.
Soon Luna arrived in front of a grey door with a symbol of a telescope gazing at three purple stars. However, what made this door different from the rest is the unknown power radiating from the door in a form of orange misty tendrils of lights seeping through the edges of the door.

“So this is the source of the mysterious power. But where have I seen that cutie mark before?” Luna wondered, it wasn’t the entire cutie mark itself but the purple stars specifically. Where have she seen those stars before?

However, before she could ponder any further, the door suddenly changed colour from grey to dark purple as the symbol seemly dissolved and vanished only to be replaced with a totally new symbol.

A purple skeletal spine with large fin-like razors snaked its way out of the door and curled into almost like a fetal position where the previous symbol once was. Soon this curled spine started oozing green mucus that trailed down the door and landing on a non-existent floor.

This greatly disturbed Luna. “What in Faust’s name is going on…”

With a determined expression, Luna reached and grab the door knob.

As soon as she grasped the knob, her mind was immediately assaulted by thousands of monstrous screams and roars, as if the demons of Tartarus were trying to invade her mind.

After what felt like an eternity, Luna forcefully released her grip of the door knob as she stumbled backwards, trying to regain her footing. She is currently sweating bullets, mentally exhausted as her mind was thumping from the after effects.

‘What in Equestria was THAT!’ Luna thought, eyes widened in shock as she looked at the door once again.

After taking a moment to regain her composure, Luna, determine to find out who’s dream it belong to, once again grasped the door knob.

Just as before, the mind crushing screams assaulted her mind but Luna was prepared. Her eyes glowed with power as she forcefully pushed through the monstrous screams and mental barriers this being has set up. However, it was proving to be the most difficult obstacle she has ever come by so far, nopony she has faced in the past had mental barriers this powerful, not even her own sister.

It took everything she had just to turn the door knob.

Soon the door opened as she immediately released her hold on the door and rushed inside. As the door closed behind her, she immediately collapsed on the ground, exhausted.

She has made it, now to identify who’s dream this belongs to.

After taking a moment to catch her breath, Luna stood once again as she took her first look into the unknown pony’s dream.
Her heart stopped.

She was in the streets of Canterlot, however, it wasn’t the location that shocked her but what is currently happening.

The entire city was in flames.

Everywhere she looked she saw houses burning, many others were demolished as if something plowed through them. And worst of all, she could hear the anguish screams and cries of ponies in the distance.

She looked at her surroundings in shock. Who could have done this?

“SOLDIERS STAND FIRM! WE HAVE TO HOLD THEM HERE!”

Luna quickly turned behind her as she saw a group of 20 Royal Guards standing in a shield wall formation covering the entire street. Behind them was their Sargent barking orders to the 20 guards, however, Luna saw the fear in their eyes as many of them were holding their spears and shields with trembling hands.

Luna’s concerns grew. ‘Whatever is happening it has driven these ponies scared like little colts and fillies. I know the Royal Guards aren’t what they use to be before my banishment, but what could’ve driven these guards to the point of breaking?’ Luna thought, however, her thoughts were cut short as she heard screaming from behind her.

She turned and once again looked down the street as she saw a few Royal Guards and ponies, common and nobles alike, running around the corner and towards her.

Luna noted how many of them, especially the guards, were grievously injured as many were holding bleeding wounds, desperately limping, or even both. But the most common aspect that Luna noticed was the fear in their eyes.

‘Why are they running? Are they being chased?’ Luna thought to herself, however, before she could ponder any further the very ground shook as if all of Equestria was shaking.

Luna stood concerned as the injured ponies in front of her desperately tried to run faster, as if to get away from something.

Luna’s eyes widened in realization. ‘Something is coming.’

Soon enough, coming around the same corner, a swarm of creatures of various shapes and sizes that Luna never saw before ran around the corner in the hundreds. These creatures looked as if they were spawned from the very depths of Tartarus itself, they definitely fit the part.

As the injured ponies and guards rushed past her, Luna immediately flew high into the air to get a bird’s eye view of Canterlot.

What she saw made her eyes widened in shock. The monstrous creatures were swarming through the city in the thousands, mercilessly slaughtering all those in their path. Many more hideous creatures were flying over Canterlot, firing balls of green fire down into the city and shooting down any Pegasus trying to flee the city.

Luna saw what was left of the Royal Guards either desperately fighting or fleeing from the hordes of demonic creatures attacking the city.

Luna watched as a stallion was ripped to shreds by a group of lizard like creatures.

Luna watched as a mare was brutally crushed by one of the more massive creatures.

Luna watched as an entire squad of Royal Guards were melted down in gouts of green acid, spewed by some of the beetle-like creatures.

Luna watched as a noble begged for mercy, only to meet a brutal end by one of the serpent creature’s massive three pronged scythe.

Luna couldn’t take it anymore; it was all just too horrible.

“S-SOLDIERS! STAND YOUR GROUND!”

Luna was brought out of her horrified state by the sound of the Sargent’s shouting below her. She saw the same group of guard standing against the tide of demonic creatures, hopelessly out-numbered

“STAND YOUR GROUND! WE HAVE TO HOLD THE-”

However, before the Sargent could finish, Luna saw his head snap back and fell on his back, a vicious barbed spine lodged deep into the Sargent’s head, killing him instantly.

Before any of the Royal Guard could scream, the swarm of creatures in front of them smashed through their broken formation, the Royal Guards were soon ripped to shreds or crushed underneath the endless swarm of monsters.

Luna has seen enough.

“TIS NIGHTMARE ENDS NOW!” Luna shouted in her Royal Canterlot voice as her very being glowed with immense power. Furious, Luna forcefully willed the nightmare and the dream to end as her eyes, horn, and hands glowed.

However, nothing happened.

Greatly confused, Luna once more willed the dream away with more power, but once again nothing happened, the dream didn’t disappear like it should.

“W-What! How is this possible!? Why isn’t my magic working!?” Luna shouted in frustration and obvious confusion.

There are only two reasons why her magic wouldn’t work in a dream. The first is somepony from the outside world is blocking her magic directly, but she would definitely know if that were the case.

So that leaves the second reason, the pony dreaming has full control over his or her own dream, rendering Luna’s magic useless.

But the amount of skill and magical power one pony would have in order to achieve this would have to rival or even surpass Luna’s own skills in dream walking and magical abilities.

So that begs the question. Who exactly is this pony?

“You do not belong here.”

Luna’s eyes widened as it quickly turned into anger. “Who are you!? Show yourself!” Luna demanded as she frantically looked around. The voice was anonymously male as he spoke directly to Luna’s mind, no doubt the voice was the one responsible of dreaming such a nightmare.

“Who am I does not matter. What matters is that you have intruded into my dream. However, I am impressed, you managed to enter without dying. Even though my attention was preoccupied at the time, I will commend you for making it this far without dying.” The voice said with an impressed tone.

However, this only further rose Luna’s anger. “Are you mocking me! Do you not realize who I am! Who you are dealing with!” Luna exclaimed.

The voice answered. “I know all too well who you are… princess. You travel through dream after dream every night, banishing nightmares from the dreams of little colts and fillies who are scared of the dark. Now you are here trying to banish this so called “nightmare” you see before you, only to fail...” The voice explained much to Luna’s growing ire.

The voice continued. “I know exactly who you are and what you can do. But you have trespassed into my mindscape, you are powerless here and at my complete mercy.” The voice said in an emotionless tone.

Luna eyes glowed with power, wings flared as her anger grew into righteous fury.

“HOW DARE THEE! THOU HAS DARED TO DREAM THIS NIGHTMARE DELIBERATELY! DO THOU SEEK THE DEATH OF EQUESTRIA!? THE DEATH OF THE INNOCENT!? ANSWER ME YOU COWARD! YOU MON-”

“SILENCE!”

Luna’s show of power immediately vanished as she gripped her head and gritted her teeth in immense pain. The pain she experienced when entering this dream couldn’t compare to what she was experiencing now, is as if somepony was slowly crushing her mind and lighting it on fire.

Due to the mind crushing pain, Luna lost all concentration on flying and was soon plummeting towards the ground.

She soon hit the ground, still holding her head as the pain persisted.

“You call me a coward… a monster. I am neither of these things. I am something that you cannot even comprehend.” The voice said in a mysterious tone as the pain seemly vanished from Luna’s mind.

Luna soon stood on shaky legs as she felt pain all over her body. Even in a dream, a dreamwalker always runs the risk of injuring themselves, feeling whatever pain they would normally experience if it were reality. However, masters of the art of dreamwalking learn how to prevent this as pain is of the mind, pain in the dreamscape is only real if you believe it to be so.

However, due to the mind crushing pain, she felt the full force of the fall as if it was real.

Luna soon realized the situation she literally fell in. Surrounding her on all sides were the monstrous creatures of all shapes and sizes, their glowing demonic eyes boring into her very being. However, none made a move to attack her, as if they were waiting for something.

“You now finally realize the situation you are in. I could kill you and leave you brain dead, but that will defeat the purpose of what I have planned for you now that you are here.” The voice said as Luna stared defiantly at the creatures surrounding her.

Luna’s expression hardened. “I refuse to be part of your plans.” Luna stated, however, she was mentally exhausted and injured. Whether she liked it or not, she was at the being’s complete mercy.

The voice chuckled. “It’s but a simple task in return for letting you live.”

Luna frowned. ‘I would rather die than serve this monster. But if I die here and now, I can’t warn my sister or the rest of Equestria. For now, I’ll play along.’

With her mind made up, Luna replied. “What is it that you want me to do monster.” Luna said with disgust.

“This task is simple. You saw what my swarm can do to all those who dare cross me and I know that you will tell the other princesses of what you saw here. So I want you to give them a message for me.” The voice explained as Luna’s expression hardened, expecting a message of surrender or independing doom of all of Equestria.

However, what the voice said next threw her off.

“Leave me alone. Or there will be consequences.”

Before Luna could ask what the voice meant, she felt her consciousness fade as the dream soon collapsed.

Luna woke with a startled gasp, gripping her chest trying to calm herself. After a moment of regaining her composure, she realized that she was now back in her bedroom and on her bed.

“Luna you’re awake! Are you alright!?”

Luna looked to her left and saw her sister, Celestia, kneeling besides her bed holding her hand with a concerned expression. Her sister is currently wearing her usual white and gold gown, tiara, and necklace.

Luna gave her sister a confused look. “Yes I am alright sister. Why are you here? Aren’t you supposed to be sleeping?” Luna asked.

Celestia nodded and she let go of Luna’s hand and stood. “Yes. But I awoke when one of your Night Guards rushed into my room saying you were in dire trouble. When I arrived at your side, I sensed something happening to you, as if you were in constant pain. I didn’t know what to do but to heal any injuries that suddenly appeared all over your body for five hours. Tell me Luna, what happened?” Celestia asked in a concerned tone.

Luna thought back to what happened in the dreamscape. She remembered Equestria in flames, it’s people’s blood flowed through the streets, demonic monstrosities swarming through the kingdom. But most of all, the anonymous voice that rang through her mind.

“Leave me alone. Or there will be consequences.”

Luna gripped her head in pain, still feeling the after effects of the mind attack.

“Luna!”

“I’m fine sister!” Luna said as she raised a hand to stop her worried sibling. “It’s just aftereffects of what happened. But that’s not the issue, I have dire news to share with you.”

Celestia nodded as her expression turned serious. “What happened Luna. What did you see?” Celestia asked in a serious tone.

As soon as the pain faded away, Luna looked towards her sister with a serious expression and told Celestia everything what she saw in the dreamscape.

Luna told Celestia about the unknown power, the changing door, the mind crushing screams, how she saw Equestria in ruins, the monstrous creatures that attacked the city and slaughtered its people, and how powerless she was to stop it.

But most of all, Luna told her sister about the voice of the very stallion who dreamt such a nightmare, and the message he wanted her to convey to the other princesses.

As Luna told her story, Celestia’s expression hardened until it became a stern frown. Something only in the most serious of events does she show such an expression.

“And are you sure that’s what he said?” Celestia asked in a serious tone. Luna nodded her head. “Yes dear sister, I would never forget that voice.” Luna explained, her tone laced with anger.

Celestia nodded her head. “I see… our first priority is to find this pony. Are you sure it is a stallion we are dealing with?” Celestia asked for conformation.

Luna nodded in reply. “Yes I’m sure of that. I only enter the dreams of ponies within Equestria.” Luna explained.

Celestia nodded. “Then since it’s a pony, did you manage to identify the pony responsible for the dream?”

Luna shook her head. “Unfortunately I could not. The stallion did not show himself but merely spoke to me.” Luna explained in a frustrated tone.

Celestia frowned. “Is there anything else you saw that could help us identify this stallion?” Celestia asked.

After a brief moment of pondering Luna’s eyes widened. “Yes… Yes, there is! How could I have forgot!” Luna exclaimed as she quickly hopped out of her bed and quickly summoned a quill and parchment.

Luna then started to draw on the parchment. “Before I entered the stallion’s dream, I saw his cutie mark on his door before it changed into the new one I told you about. Here it is sister.” Luna explained as she showed her finished drawing to Celestia.

Celestia took one look at the cutie mark that Luna drew, what caught her attention most about the cutie mark were the stars. She recognized those stars anywhere, especially as they’re prominent with a certain family of unicorns.

“Do you recognize these stars Tia? They seem familiar to me but I don’t know where I have seen them before.” Luna asked as Celestia nodded her head in reply. “I’m afraid so my sister. Those stars are prominent in the Sparkle family.”

Luna gave a frown. “You mean Twilight Sparkle’s family? But neither Shining Armor nor Night Light would even think about invading Equestria, no less attack anypony in Equestria. They have no reason to do so.” Luna said in a tone of disbelief.

However, Celestia shook her head. “You are right about Shining and Night having no ambitions of attacking Equestria. However, Shining and Night aren’t the only stallions in that family.”

Luna quirked a curious eyebrow. “Are you telling me that both Night Light and Velvet Sparkle have another stallion as a herdmate? A Stallion herd is almost unheard of in Equestria.” Luna said in disbelief.

Celestia shook her head once again. “You mistake me Luna. They do not have a herd of any kind. What I mean is that they have a third child, the oldest sibling of both Twilight and Shining Armor, a unicorn stallion named Dusk Shine.” Celestia explained.

Luna frowned. “I thought there were only two children in the Sparkle family. How come I never heard of the eldest?” Luna asked in a questioning tone.

“Don’t blame yourself for not knowing Luna. In the past Dusk Shine was not as well-known as his siblings, however, I’ve been recently hearing rumors about him among the citizens of Canterlot. Rumors that I do not wish to share.” Celestia said, her tone serious near the end.

Luna grew curious about the stallion, if he’s really the same pony that dreamt that nightmare then what has happened to him to make him this way?

Luna needed more information.

“Sister. How powerful is this stallion in terms of magical abilities?” Luna questioned.

Celestia frowned in thought. “I do not know for certain, but last time I saw him his magical abilities are that of the average unicorn. If the stallion you met in that nightmare is anything to go by, then Mr. Shine somehow managed to obtain magic far beyond our own.” Celestia explained in a serious tone.

“But that is the issue sister. What I felt in that dream was not magic, but something raw, powerful and far more dangerous.” Luna explained.
Celestia’s frown hardened. “Then if he truly gained some new form of magic that not even we have seen, then I fear he will only grow more powerful and will eventually hurt somepony. We must act quickly sister.” Celestia said with a serious tone as she summoned her own quill and parchment.

Luna gave a concerned expression. “Do you think we should involve the Elements into this? He could prove to be the more dangerous than either Tirek, Discord, Sombra or Chrysalis from what I saw in his dreams.”

Celestia shook her head as she prepared to write. “I know Luna, but never the less we need to find this stallion and see what his true intentions are. As you said he wanted to be left alone, but for what reason does he want to be left alone? And also if there is anypony who knows about the whereabouts of Dusk Shine, is Twilight.” Celestia explained as she started to write her letter.

“Dear Twilight Sparkle. There is something of great importance that concerns all of Equestria. I will need to discuss it with you and the other Elements alone. I will arrive in Ponyville in the coming morning. Sincerely, Celestia.”

Once Celestia finished her letter, she then magically sent the letter to Twilight.

“What will happen when we find this stallion Tia. This monster wearing a skin of a pony.” Luna asked, her tone laced with disgust.

Celestia’s expression turned serious. “We will first figure out his motives for Equestria and its people.”

“And if his motives are what I saw in the nightmare?” Luna questioned further.

“If he proves to be the very monster you described him as, then we will have no choice but to use the Elements against him.” Celestia said in a firm tone as both she and Luna left the room.

Location: Main Hive Cluster, Evolution Chamber

Dusk is found floating within the Zerg pod, bare as the day he was born and seemingly unmoving.

All of a sudden his eyes opened as his eyes glowed orange with power.

Now fully awake, the catalytic fluid soon drained from the pod as Dusk stood on his two hooves. Without a second thought, Dusk punched through the chrysalis’s shell and forcefully broke his way out of his temporary prison.

Now free, he took a brief moment to examine himself. Visually he still looked like his usual equine self, coat and all. However, his very DNA and molecules are now fully Zerg, also his cutie mark changed to fit his new position as the Guardian of the Zerg Swarm.

He has also given himself all the upgrades that Ceres once had, this included the new carapace armor on his forearms, the only thing that visually shows his affinity to the Zerg. After a moment of examining his arms, he then extended both of his new wrist blades and channeled psionic energy through them. He was soon awarded with both blades glowing bright orange.

Dusk smiled. ‘With this, I now feel complete.’

Satisfied Dusk detracted his blades as he soon brought his attention towards Vash, who monitored Dusk’s evolutionary progress the entire time.

Vash gave Dusk a regal bow. “You are now complete my master! You are now finally Zerg!” Vash announced.

Dusk nodded towards the Broodmother as he waded through the evolution pool and exited on the other side where his clothes are located. Once he dried himself Dusk immediately wore his new attire which consisted of a white lab coat, black turtleneck sweater, and black dress pants.

Once he finished clothing himself, Dusk brought his attention towards the still bowing Broodmother.

“Vash you may rise. We still have a lot of work to do.” Dusk commanded as he exited the chamber. Both Vash and his two Hunter killer guards following close behind him.

“My Lord, now that you fully indoctrinated into the Swarm. What shall we do now?” Vash asked as Dusk exited the Hive. He was soon met with hundreds of different Zerg units surrounding the Hive, seemingly waiting for Dusk to arrive.

Dusk expression remained stoic as he observed his surroundings. “We shall move onto the next phase of our plans. Vash, did you begin the next phase?” Dusk asked as he looked over to the Broodmother.

Vash nodded. “Yes, my lord. I have already started the creation of the Leviathan, it’s currently in space looked after by the Overlords.” The Broodmother explained.

Dusk nodded. “Good. Prepare the Hive for combat and spawn more Zerg, the Royal sisters are coming and I will need the Brood ready at my command.” Dusk ordered.

Dusk could sense Vash’s questions. “At once my lord. But may I ask, why aren’t we making a preemptive attack? These Equines and the rest of Equis have no experience with true warfare and their forces are considerably weak. We should assimilate them for their essence and spread our territories.” Vash suggested.

Dusk gave Vash a frim gaze. “We will do no such thing. Our prime objective is to return to the Koprulu sector, if we go to war with all of Equis then we will waste much needed resources and time that could’ve been used to find our way back to the rest of the Swarm. You understand now Vash?” Dusk asked in a stoic tone.

Dusk knew he was nowhere near the Koprulu sector. The planet of Equis is in an unknown part of space, possibly in another universe light years away from the Koprulu sector. He first needed to see if he can possibly navigate back to the Koprulu sector, but to do so he first needed to establish a firm foot hold for the Zerg on Equis and spawn enough Leviathan to widen his search.

There is also another method of finding a way back to the Koprulu sector, however, it’s extremely risky with low chances of success. This method involves Dusk to use his psionic energy to open a warp portal in space, however, without a proper link to the Koprulu sector the portal will most likely fail and possibly back fire, violently.

Dusk will only use this method as a last resort, for now he will go with his original plan.

Vash nodded. “I understand my lord. But what if the Equines dare attack us? What will you do then?” Vash asked.

Dusk chuckled. “They will not Vash. Celestia cares too much for her people and will not run the risk of going to war with the Zerg. Right now Luna would’ve conveyed my message to her and as we speak, Celestia is planning to find and possibly see how much of a threat I am to all of Equestria.” Dusk then move through the crowd of Zerg as the crowd parted to let him through.

Dusk smirked. “And when that time comes… I will show her the true might of the Swarm.”

Author's Note

And done, that's another chapter.

Now the answer some questions you all may have.

Did Dusk get any new abilities? No he only has the abilities that Ceres in the first Prologue have, I might add more later on as the story progresses, but don't count on it.
Will there be new upgrades for the Zerg? Yes there will be, if any of you readers have suggestions, I'll be happy to hear it.
Will there be any more races from the Starcraft universe? Maybe or maybe not, I'll plan something.

Thank you all for your support, if you have any comment, reviews or suggestions either PM me or put them in the comment section below.

Until next time.

Chapter 4: Truths Revealed

Location: Castle of Friendship

“Alright Twi *yawn* would ya mind telling us why ya woke us up at four in the mornin?” Applejack asked in a drowsy tone, barely keeping herself awake.

Just an hour ago Twilight woke her friends and told them to meet her at the castle for an important meeting. Suffice to say some of them were not in the best of moods.

“Because Applejack, Princess Celestia sent me a letter just moments ago saying she had something urgent to talk to us about that concerns all of Equestria. She also wrote that she is coming to Ponyville in the morning.” Twilight explained with a hint of urgency in her tone.

Rainbow Dash rubbed her eyes as she yawned as well. “But did it have to be this morning? Why not tomorrow? I had a long day yesterday and I really need to get some sleep.” The cyan Pegasus explained as she let out a large yawn.

“Rainbow didn’t ya just nap the entire day yesterday near the lake because it was yer day off or somethin’?” Applejack asked in a tone of disbelief.

Rainbow nodded. “Yeah! I napped for so long yesterday I became exhausted! Taking naps is a lot tiring then it looks.” Rainbow explained as Applejack just rolled her eyes.

“And besides. What’s so important that the Princess needed to wake us up at five in the morning for?” Rainbow asked.

Rarity gave a tired nod in agreement. “I am also curious darling. What did the Princess tell you that was urgent enough to interrupt my beauty sleep?” The mare complained as she just finished applying the last bit of her makeup.

“Yeah and I don’t understand why I’m awake as well, didn’t Celestia ask to just meet YOU girls.” Spike added with a tired but annoyed tone.

Twilight shook her head, choosing to ignore Spike as she directed her attention towards Rarity. “That’s just it Rarity, I don’t know. All she wrote was that it concerns all of Equestria and that she wanted to meet all of us. So whatever it is, it’s probably something dangerous.” Twilight explained in a serious tone.

“Y-Y-You d-don’t mean like another Tirek incident?” Fluttershy asked in a timidly scared tone.

All of a sudden the atmosphere in the room tensed at the thought of another Tirek level danger to Equestria. Every city in Equestria still bares the scars of his attacks, whether it’s the landscape or the very ponies themselves.

Twilight frowned. “We don’t know for sure Fluttershy. We just have to wait until the Princess gets here.”

Just as Twilight finished there was a loud knocking coming from the castle doors.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Everypony in the room perked up. “That must be the Princess!” Spike exclaimed as the entire group of friends quickly rushed to the castle entrance.

As soon as the group arrived, the doors were already opened revealing both Princess Celestia and surprisingly her sister, Princess Luna.

But what really caught the group’s attention was the large contingent of Royal Guards and Night Guards that were with them. Twilight counted around fifty guards in total standing at attention just outside in front of her castle. On one side are the Royal Guards and the other were the Night Guards, each side organised evenly on both sides making a single pathway to the castle itself.

Twilight was flabbergasted. “P-Princess Celestia, Princess Luna… w-what’s going on? What is all this?” Twilight asked in a shocked tone.

Celestia gave Twilight a calm but serious gaze. “I will explain in due time, but for now where is your brother Twilight? Where is Dusk Shine?” Celestia asked in a serious tone.

Twilight knew that tone very well, her ex-mentor only uses that tone in the direst of situations, usually when all of Equestria is in danger. But what confused her and her friends was why she was looking for her brother? What did the princess want with Dusk?

“My brother is currently in one of the guest rooms sleeping. Why do you want to meet him Princess? Is he in trouble?” Twilight asked, worry is evident in her tone.

Both Celestia and Luna frowned as they looked to one another as if deciding whether or not to answer Twilight’s question. After what seemed to be a silent decision Celestia looked back towards Twilight and spoke. “Would you lead us to his room. I’ll explain everything on the way.”

Twilight gave a hesitant nod as she leads the Princesses, her friends, and a mixed escort of six Guards towards Dusk’s room. As they made their way to Dusk’s room, Twilight looked towards her ex-mentor walking beside her, questions burning in her mind.

Celestia noticed this and spoke. “Twilight, I know how this seems, but I want you and your friends to understand that Equestria may be in grave danger.” Celestia explained in a dire tone.

Twilight and the rest of her friends gave the princess a worried expression. “What do you mean Princess? And what does this have to do with Twilight’s older brother?” Fluttershy meekly asked with a worried tone.

However, it was Luna that answered. “We believe that the one named Dusk Shine, may be conspiring the downfall of Equestria.” Luna finally explained.

This got a shocked gasp from the Mane six as Twilight stopped in her tracks. “M-M-My brother! That is impossible! There is no way he would do something like that! He has no reason to!” Twilight shouted in both shock and disbelief at the princess’s claims.

However, Celestia somberly closed her eyes. “I’m sorry Twilight. I wish it were true, but Luna here experienced first hand what your brother might be capable of and saw in his dreams of what will happen if he is left unchecked. I’m sorry, but after the incident with Tirek I will not take any chances.” Celestia said with stern conviction, her duty is to her own people and if there is anything that will bring harm to her ponies then she will do everything in her power to stop it.

She failed to stop Tirek when he was weak, she will not fail now.

Twilight shook her head in disbelief. “B-But how do you know if it’s really him? What if it was a dream of another pony?” Twilight desperately reasoned.

Celestia gave her ex-student a sympathetic gaze. “Then did any of you noticed any notable changes with Dusk during his stay here in Ponyville, anything that you found suspicious?” The princess asked.

Everypony pondered on the question.

“Well, ever since his accident in the Everfree Forest he spent almost all of his time in the library, looking at various texts and scrolls of Equestria, its culture, and the other kingdoms and species of Equis.” Twilight explained.

“Yeah, and he REFUSES to hangout with us! No matter how many times we ask him.” Rainbow Dash added.

“He also seems a lot colder to us. Which is understandable because of what happened to him.” Fluttershy explained in a quiet tone.

Pinkie then slid out from underneath Celestia’s dress, much to everypony’s surprise. “Yeah! He even ditched his own Welcome to Ponyville Party! HIS OWN WELCOMING PARTY! NO PONY DITCHES MY WELCOMING PARTIES!” Pinkie roared as she as she grabbed Celestia’s dress and shook it violently.

Pinkie was then quickly pulled out from underneath Celestia in an aura of blue light, curtesy of Rarity.

Rarity gave the Celestia an apologetic look. “I’m terribly sorry for Pinkie Pie princess. But I also have to agree. Just yesterday, Dusk visited my shop and was looking for a new attire. So as the fashionista that I am, I showed him a plethora of fashionable suits and coats that he specifically asked for, but he blew them all off for a dusty lab coat. A DUSTY LAB COAT found in a Nightmare Night discount box of all things!” Rarity exclaimed in obvious disbelief.

The princesses pondered on the information just given to them.

After a second of pondering Luna spoke. “You say he had an accident in the Everfree Forest, mind explaining this?” Luna asked in slight curiosity.

Twilight and her friends gave each other hesitant/nervous looks. After a brief moment of hesitation Twilight told both the princess of what happened that very night.

When Twilight finished, both princesses gave Twilight and her friends looks of disappointment.

“Twilight Sparkle I am very disappointed in you. You, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack, should know to never judge a pony based off of rumors.” Celestia scolded like a mother would to her child.

Twilight hung her head in shame, her ex-mentor’s words hurt more than anything else on Equis. “I’m sorry princess, I should’ve known better.”

“Twilight is not tah blame princess, we’re all at fault fer Dusk’s accident.” Applejack said in a sad tone as both Rarity and Rainbow Dash nodded in agreement.

Celestia nodded her head. “I should not be the one you should be apologising to. But from what I learned, it appears Dusk is not going to forgive you so easily. However, whatever happened in the Everfree Forest might possibly be the reason what changed him.” Celestia deduced.
However, Twilight protested. “But even so princess, what if it’s another pony, what if it’s not Dusk?” Twilight said in desperation, still refusing to believe it was her own brother.

Her friends pitched their own arguments as well. “No offense princesses, but Dusk doesn’t seem like that type of pony. Are yer sure ya got the right one?” Applejack asked in a questioning tone.

“Yeah! It’s because of those rumors about him, isn’t it!? Those rumors are full of horse apples! You gotta believe us!” Rainbow pitched in as well.

Luna glared at the Mane six as they flinched back in fear. “We know very well that those rumors surrounding Dusk Shine are false! I out of everypony here should know how vicious the Canterlot nobles can be!” Luna shouted in an angry tone.

Ever since her return, most of the nobles of Canterlot had a great dislike of the lunar princess, thinking she was still Nightmare Moon. They had made things that much harder for Luna to gain the love and respect of her subjects by spreading rumors and rekindling the old fears of Nightmare Moon among the citizens of Equestria.

It took the intervention of Celestia just to settle down the frightened ponies of Canterlot.

“And as for whether or not it was truly Twilight’s older brother, before I entered the dream I saw this cutie mark before I entered. Do you not recognize it Twilight Sparkle?” Luna asked as she held up a picture of the cutie mark she drew just hours ago.

Twilight’s heart suddenly stopped as her pupils shrunk into pinpricks as she saw the drawing. Twilight knew for a fact that her older brother, Dusk, never met either of the princesses at a personal level, much less face-to-face. So she was shocked when Luna held a somewhat crudely drawn picture of her brother’s cutie mark right in front of her.

However, while Twilight was standing in mute shock, her friends on the other hand were confused, they never saw Dusk’s cutie mark before.

“PFFT! That could be ANYpony’s cutie mark.” Rainbow said with a dismissive wave. However, Rarity inspected the picture with a critical eye. “I don’t know Rainbow Dash, that star does seem awfully familiar to Twilight’s. Darling, do you recognize this mark at all?” Rarity asked, oblivious to Twilight’s shock.

After a brief moment of silence Twilight finally spoke “T-That’s Dusk’s cutie mark. H-How can this be?” Twilight said in disbelief as her friend’s eyes widened in shock.

Luna let out a sad sigh as she put away the picture. “I see. So it’s true. Do you see now Twilight Sparkle? Why it’s imperative that we must find your brother?” Luna questioned.

There was a brief moment of silence as Twilight tried to comprehend the information she was given.

Twilight then gave Luna an expression of utter fear and worry. “What will you do to him?” Twilight asked in a worried tone.

This time Celestia answered. “We’re here to see whether or not he’s a threat to all of Equestria.” Celestia explained, her tone calm but serious nonetheless.

“And if he is…” Twilight asked, knowing full well what the answer is.

Celestia somberly closed their eyes. “Then we will have no choice but to detain him.”

There was a moment of pure silence as Twilight and her friends soaked in the new information, each mare shocked at the revelation of the scorned stallion that they met just weeks ago might be Equestria’s newest threat.

However, none were more shocked then Twilight, she knew Dusk more than anypony, he was her older brother after all. This was the very same stallion that use to play with her when she was just a little filly, the same stallion that made Mr. Smarty Pants for her with his own two hands as a birthday gift, the same stallion that showed her the beauty of Luna’s night sky, and the very same stallion she used to call BBBFF.
She didn’t want to believe it, but the evidence that Luna showed was undeniable. But even then, she still held onto the sliver of hope that her brother was innocent and that this was just all a big misunderstanding.

Clinging onto that hope, Twilight finally looked towards the princesses. “You’re just making sure he’s not a danger, right? So that means there is still a chance that he’s innocent, right?” Twilight asked, her tone almost desperate.

Celestia nodded her head. “Yes Twilight. If it turns out that he is innocent, then we will apologize to both you and your brother for wasting both of your times and for the misunderstanding we have caused.”

Twilight nodded her head in slight relief. “Ok then… I’ll lead you to him.”

Once again Twilight lead the group towards the guest bedrooms where her older brother is. Once they arrived Twilight immediately lead them to where Dusk is currently staying at.

Twilight approached the door and hesitantly raised her right hand to knock on the door. She looked over her shoulder towards Celestia and gave her a worried expression, waiting for her approval to continue.

Celestia merely nodded as Twilight looked back towards the door and took a deep breath before knocking on the door.

Tock! Tock! Tock! “BBBFF! I-It’s me, Twilight! Are you awake?” Twilight said as she waited for her brother to answer.

She received none.

Concerned, Twilight knocked on the door again.

Tock! Tock! Tock! “Dusk are you awake!? The princesses are here and they need to speak to you!” Twilight said almost in a desperate tone.

Again, only silence.

Worried, Twilight grabbed the door knob and immediately found it unlocked, much to her surprise.

As she turned the knob and opened the door, she was shocked to find Dusk missing. All of his possessions were still in the room, in fact the bed looked as if no one had slept in it the entire night last night.

Twilight’s worry grew.

The group entered the room as Pinkie sped all over the room, looking underneath the bed, in the cabinet and inside the closet, no doubt searching for Dusk.

“Dusky where are you~! Are you hiding in the bathroom!?” Pinkie exclaimed as she sped into said room as the door closed behind her.

FLLLUUUUSSSSSSHH!

“NOPE! He’s not here~!” Pinkie happily stated as she frolicked out of the bathroom.

“Then where is he!? Where could he have gone!?” Twilight asked in a panicked tone.

“Maybe he went out?” Spike suggested, however, this did nothing to ease Twilight’s worry.

Luna quickly turned her gaze towards one of the Night Guards escorting them. “Captain Night Sword!”

A thestral guardsmare standing at 5’4” with amber coloured eyes and cat like pupils wearing the black Night Guard armor stood at attention. “Yes your highness!”

Luna took the picture of Dusk’s cutie mark and magically duplicated multiple copies of it. “Take these pictures and have the guards outside inspect everypony in Ponyville and question them of the whereabouts of the stallion that this mark belongs to. If you find him, then bring him to us or to any of the Elements. Do this with haste!” Luna ordered as she handed the copies to the captain.

“YES YOUR HIGHNESS!” The captain saluted as she quickly sped out of the room.

Luna turned her attention back towards the rest of the ponies in the room. “The guards will find your brother Twilight. Even if they have to search all of Ponyville in order to find him.” Luna said with stern conviction.

Twilight took a deep breath to calm herself. “Thank you Princess Luna. But just in case, I should go out and look for him as well.” Twilight said.
“And we’ll look for him too.” Rarity said as the rest of Twilight’s friends nodded in agreement.

Celestia nodded her head. “You may go, but be careful when you find him. We still don’t know whether or not he’s dangerous.” The princess warned.

The girls and Spike gave a nod of understanding as they quickly exited the room. Once everypony left, Celestia turned towards the remaining guards and silently gestured towards the door. Understanding the message, the guards quickly left the room as they closed the door behind them. Now it was just her and her sister alone in the room, Luna is giving her a concerned expression.

“Are you sure it was wise to include Twilight in this search? This is her brother after all.” Luna asked in a questioning tone.

Celestia sighed. “I know Luna, but we have to take every precaution with this. We can’t afford another Tirek incident happening again.” Celestia replied in a serious tone.

Luna frowned. “I understand that sister, but I also remember that we left Discord to deal with Tirek initially and that failed. How do we know that Twilight will have the mental fortitude and emotional will to face her brother if he’s next threat to Equestria?” Luna asked in a questioning tone.

Celestia gave Luna a serious expression. “Then let us hope that we’re wrong about Dusk. For Twilight’s sake.” Celestia answered as she and Luna soon left the room.

Location: Everfree Forest, 1 km away from Ponyville.

Dusk is currently making his way back to Ponyville.

Thanks to his newly upgraded physique, the usual trip back to Ponyville was cut down from five hours to one due to the fact he can now sprint through the forest without exhausting himself.

He is still adjusting to his newly upgraded physique, however, with time he will no doubt grow accustom to it.

Never in his life did Dusk ever felt this amount of power he currently wields, if he were a lesser being he would no doubt be corrupted by this power and foolishly squander it for meager gain.

Fortunately for the Zerg, he is no lesser being, his predecessor Ceres saw to that when they merged. Dusk knew his personality has changed drastically since the merge. He is now much more intelligent, colder, calculated, and rational then he was ever before.

In short, he has become the leader that the Zerg Swarm needs. A being that will not back down from any opposition and has the power and the intelligence to overcome said obstacles. His recent evolution only further increasing his power.

When Dusk neared Ponyville, he slowed his sprint to a casual walk as he soon exited the forest. As he crossed the bridge into Ponyville, Dusk immediately stopped in his tracks at what he saw.

A large number of Royal Guards and surprisingly Night Guards were moving in groups throughout the entire town, stopping ponies in their tracks and seemly questioning them about something before showing a piece of paper to them.

Dusk frowned as he used his psionics to scan the entire town. Other then the average magical signatures he sensed from the common ponies, he sensed three powerful signatures that caught his attention.

One belonged to Twilight, but the other two signatures were leagues above his sister’s, both signatures were shining like bright stars in his senses.

Dusk’s expression hardened. ‘It appears the princesses are here. No doubt Celestia received my message from Luna. And they are no doubt looking for me.’ Dusk deduced.

With this new information Dusk then telepathically contacted his Broodmother. “Broodmother Vash, answer me.”

“What is it you need, my lord?” Vash replied.

Dusk turned and started making his way back towards the Everfree forest, he needed to leave before the princesses discover his presence.
“The princesses have arrived earlier then I expected, they have brought a contingent of guards with them. Defend the Hive Cluster until I return.” Dusk ordered as he crossed back over the bridge.

“As you command, my master. Do you wish for me to send you reinforcements to attack the town?” Vash asked.

Dusk frowned. “No. That would be unwise. For now, recall our scouts and patrols and defend the Hive until I return.” Dusk ordered as he cut psionic communications with Vash.

Dusk wanted to avoid any unnecessary confrontations with the princesses of Equestria until he finds a way back to the Koprulu sector. However, due to the lunar princess’s curiosity that plan may no longer be an option.

He is not cowering from the princesses; he just can’t afford the princesses directly interfering with his plans this early, especially if they try to stop him.

Now he has two choices, go into hiding until he finds a way back to the Koprulu sector or reveal the Zerg and risk a violent confrontation with the princesses. Either way, there is still the danger of revealing his Zerg, the former is just delaying the inevitable.

If this is the case, then he needs to meet the princesses on his terms, not theirs.

As he made his way back towards the Everfree forest, somepony shouted behind him.

“Halt! By the order of the royal princesses!”

Dusk immediately stopped in his tracks and turned around to see two Royal Guards, a stallion and a mare, both unicorns, approaching him carrying simple spears.

Dusk gave them a calm look. “How can I help you officers?” Dusk asked in a respectful tone.

The left guard answered. “By the order of the royal princesses, all residents of Ponyville have to show their cutie marks for inspection.” The guard demanded as Dusk leveled a curious stare at both of them.

“What for officers? Is something going on?” Dusk asked in a curious tone, knowing exactly what they are looking for.

The guardsmare on the right answered. “This is an inspection, there is a stallion of interest to the princesses. Now if you would please show us your cutie mark for inspection.” The guard demanded.

Dusk looked at both guards for a brief moment before lifting his left hand, showing the backside of his hand towards the guards. One of the guards’ horn glowed as the Zerg symbol soon appeared on the back of his left hand.

In Equestria, once a pony receives their cutie mark, the mark will appear visibly on their hips and is magically hidden on the back of their left hand. Through the use of unicorn magic, one can see their mark on their left hand, this is used mainly as a form of identification.

Not knowing the true meaning behind the mark, both guards gave a confused gaze at the mark then towards Dusk himself, no doubt trying to deduce it’s actual meaning. After a brief moment both guards simply nodded their heads as Dusk brought his hand down, mark soon disappearing.

“We’re sorry for the inconvenience. But before you leave, have you seen anypony with this cutie mark?” The unicorn guard asked as she held up a picture of Dusk’s previous cutie mark before his change.

Dusk made a show of inspecting the mark before shaking his head. “I wouldn’t say I have. I apologize.”

“That’s alright. Just continue on with your day citizen.” The guard said as both soon walked away to inspect another pony.

Once the guards left, Dusk resumed his way back towards the Everfree forest before anypony else finds and questions him.

Unfortunately, somepony stopped him before he could even take his first step.

“Dusk! There you are! I’ve been looking all over for you!”

Dusk stopped and frowned in annoyance. He then turned and looked up to see a very familiar wall-eyed Pegasus quickly approaching him.
Not wanting the raise any suspicion, Dusk gave the mare a friendly smile. “Hello Ditzy. Is there something you need?” Dusk asked in a calm tone.

Ditzy clumsily landed in front of him. “Oh yes! Do you know what’s going on with all these guards? When I asked, all they would tell me was that they were trying to find somepony.” Ditzy explained with a worried tone.

Dusk raised an eyebrow. “And what makes you think I know anymore then you do?” Dusk questioned in a stoic tone.

Ditzy winced and she bowed her head in embarrassment. “Sorry Dusk, I just thought since you’re Twilight’s older brother, you may know more on what’s going on in Ponyville. That was a stupid question for me to ask, sorry.” Ditzy apologized in a sad tone.

Dusk sighed. “It’s alright Ditzy, it’s only natural.” Dusk said as the Pegasus’s mood brightened. Dusk also noted that Ditzy was not wearing her usual mailmare uniform, but instead she is wearing a simple grey t-shirt and tight fitting jeans.

“Are you not working today Ditzy?” Dusk asked, changing the subject.

Ditzy’s shook her head with a smile. “Nope! Today is my day off. So far I dropped off Dinky at school before being questioned by a couple of guards. Then I tried searching for you for a couple of hours to find out what’s going on.” Ditzy explained in a cheerful tone.

Dusk nodded in understanding. “I see… why go through the trouble to find me?” Dusk questioned in an inquisitive tone.

Ditzy blushed. “Y-You’re very friendly and easy to approach, plus you’re my friend, and I said before that you’re related to Princess Twilight. So I thought…” Ditzy trailed off as Dusk nodded.

“I understand Ditzy. Now if you don’t mind I’ll be on my way. Enjoy the rest of your day.” Dusk said as he turned to resume his walk back towards the forest.

“W-Wait!”

Dusk stopped in his tracks as he looked over his shoulder towards the Pegasus.

“Is there something else you need to discuss about?” Dusk asked, almost impatiently. Ditzy blushed, Dusk could sense her growing nervousness and hesitation.

After a brief moment of silence Ditzy spoke. “Dusk, since it’s my day off and it’s still technically morning… would you like to have some breakfast with me!? My treat!” Ditzy asked nearly shouting the last words out.

Dusk internally frowned. He didn’t need to read her mind in order to know exactly why she invited him to breakfast. Through their occasional interactions over the weeks he has been in Ponyville, Ditzy has developed somewhat of a romantic interest in Dusk, something that Dusk loathed would happen.

In the past before his merge, he would’ve jumped at the chance to have a “special somepony,” but now with his new responsibilities to the Zerg Swarm, he can’t afford to be tied down.

Against popular belief, his disinterest for a romantic relationship with Ditzy has nothing to do with the condition of her eyes. In fact, Ditzy is considered desirable in the eyes of any stallion when it comes to her physical aspects. She has silky smooth fur and mane, large mammary glands and her most notable feature, her fairly wide birthing hips.

Even after his change, a small part of Dusk finds comfort in the company of the Pegasus mare. He somewhat enjoys the one sided conversations they tend to have. It’s possibly due to the fact that he has to either talk to Ditzy or the pink anomaly called Pinkie Pie.

However, his responsibilities and duties to the Zerg Swarm overrides everything else, including any relationships he may have with the ponies of Equis.

With his mind made up, Dusk went to reject Ditzy’s offer, however, he was immediately interrupted by somepony else.

“DUSK! THERE YOU ARE!”

Dusk frowned in annoyance, he recognized that voice anywhere. As he turned to see the pony who called him out, Dusk was met with a flash of purple light as the Princess of Friendship herself suddenly appeared in front of him with a mixed expression of worried, desperate, and relief.

“Dusk! I’ve been looking for you everywhere! Where have you BEEN! Never mind- the princesses are here and they need to see you right now! They think you’re a threat to Equestria, but I know you’re not! You have to come with me so we can convince the princesses that you’re not a threat to anypony!” Twilight frantically explained as Ditzy looked between both Dusk and Twilight with a mixture of worry and confusion. Twilight then grabbed Dusk’s hand and tried to drag him towards the castle.

However, Dusk didn’t budge, he refused to move.

Seeing that Dusk isn’t moving, Twilight gave him a confused but worried expression.

“Dusk it’s ok. We can talk to the princesses; we can convince them that you’re not a bad pony. They wi-”

“Twilight. I’m not going to meet the princesses. I’m leaving Ponyville.” Dusk interrupted in a stoic tone.

Twilight was aghast. “B-B-But you can’t leave! If you do, we can’t convince the princesses that you’re innocent! They’ll think you’re another threat to Equestria and will have you detained or worse, use the Elements of Harmony against you!” Twilight tried to reason, however, Dusk kept his stoic expression.

“The princesses will use the Elements or will you and your friends use them against me?” Dusk questioned in an even tone.

Twilight’s expression became a perfect picture of horror. “I-I-I will never use the Elements against you. Please big brother, just come with me. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you.” Twilight said in a desperate tone, tears slowly forming in her eyes.

However, whatever love that Dusk had for Twilight died on the very night of his merge-no- ascension to the overall hierarch of the Swarm.
He will not be tied down by this naïve little girl that is crying before him.

Dusk forcefully ripped his hand from Twilight’s grasp. “Goodbye Twilight. This will be the last you see of me.” Dusk said as he turned to leave the shocked Alicorn.

However, Twilight’s shock only lasted a second as she quickly grabbed Dusk’s coat. “No Dusk! You are coming with me to meet the princesses! And we will talk to them!” Twilight shouted in anger and frustration.

Dusk stopped in his tracks as he slightly turned his head towards the Alicorn. “And what will you do if I don’t comply… princess.” Dusk asked in serious tone.

There was a brief moment of silence before Dusk heard the telltale sound of Twilight activating her magic.

“I’m sorry big brother, but this is for your own good.”

However, before Twilight could activate the spell she had in store, Dusk fully turned towards her and looked directly into her eyes.

His eyes then glowed bright orange, surprising the Alicorn.

“What in Equestri- AAAAAAAAAH!” Twilight screamed as she fell onto her knees and grasped her head in pain, her mind felt like it was slowly being crushed.

Ditzy looked towards Dusk in shock. “Dusk! What are yo-“

Without taking his eyes off of Twilight, Dusk eyes pulsed as Ditzy immediately collapsed onto the ground, unconscious. He then proceeded to wipe her memories of the recent events including ever meeting him today, he didn’t need any unnecessary trouble later on.

Once he finished wiping Ditzy’s mind, he brought his attention back towards the Alicorn he has in his psionic grasp. Dusk observed how Twilight desperately tried to stave off the pain, trying and failing to use her magic to fight back against his psionic hold.

Dusk kneeled down onto one knee as he released his hold on Twilight, giving her a moment of relief.

“You say that meeting the princesses is for my own good, that you can simply convince them that I am innocent and they would apologize and leave me alone afterwards… how foolishly naïve.” Dusk said as Twilight groggily looked up towards him with a mixture of confusion and fear.

Dusk continued. “What you experienced is the reason why the lunar and solar matriarchs are searching for me in the first place. Your princesses have every right to fear me and the power I now wield. That is why they are here, to try and “contain” me. To stop the so called, “next threat of Equestria”.” Dusk said, further confusing Twilight even more.

Many questions were burning in the Alicorn’s mind from what Dusk could sense, questions pertaining what kind of power Dusk has received.

However, before Twilight could ask any of these questions, Dusk leveled a serious gaze towards her once again, cutting her off. “But I have no interest in Equestria or this planet for that matter. I have plans, plans that I cannot afford to delay. No doubt you will tell the princesses and your friends about this encounter, but I could simply wipe your mind and be done with it.” Dusk said as Twilight’s eyes widened in fear.

However, they were soon interrupted.

“I heard Twilight scream over here!” An audible voice of Spike shouted in the distance, no doubt directing the rest of the Elements, princesses and the guards towards their position.

Dusk stood. “However, it appears our time grows short. So I’ll leave you with a warning” Dusk said as his eyes glowed with power.

“Don’t come and find me.”

Before Twilight could react, she collapsed onto the ground unconscious.

Without taking a second look, Dusk quickly made his way back towards the Everfree forest. He sensed multiple guards and Twilight’s friends quickly converging onto her location.

He continued into the forest and towards his Hive cluster, he needs to prepare for whatever happens next.

“Twillight! Wake up! Speak to me!”

“Wah…” Twilight slowly opened her eyes, her vision was blurry.

“Oh thank Celestia you’re awake! Are you ok darling?”

After taking a moment to refocus her vision, Twilight saw Spike holding her head as the rest of her friends surrounded her, each with looks of concern.

“W-What happened…” Twilight asked in a groggy tone, her head thumping in pain.

“We heard you scream so we got here as fast as we can, Rainbow Dash flew ahead of us and found you and Ditzy lying here unconscious. We called the guards and took Ditzy to the hospital and we were about to take you there as well before you started to wake up.” Spike explained as he and Applejack helped Twilight up onto her hooves.

“What happen ta ya sugarcube? You look more hungover then Big Mac after a barrel of cider.” Applejack asked in a worried tone.

“Yes, what did happen to you darling? You look absolutely terrible!” Rarity added.

Twilight frowned. What did happen to her?

Then like a roaring current it all came back to her.

“DUSK! ITRIEDTOSTOPHIMANDTRYTOREASONTOHIMBUTHEWOULDN’TLISTENAND-”

Applejack cut off Twilight’s rant with a single hand. “Woah! Hold yer horses sugarcube! Are ya telling us that yer big brother Dusk did this to ya?” The cow pony asked as she removed her hand from the alicorn’s mouth.

Twilight somberly nodded. “Yes… It was my brother that did this to me. But why? Why would he do that to me?” Twilight said in disbelief, shocking every one of her friends.

“Then it is as we feared.”

The group then saw both Princess Celestia and Luna walking towards them, behind them was a large escort of Royal and Night Guards.
Princess Celestia leveled a serious but concerned look towards Twilight. “Your brother attacked not only one of my little ponies, but he also attacked a member of royalty. I’m sorry Twilight but he must answer for his crimes.” The princess said in a serious tone.

Luna nodded in agreement. “Yes, who knows what else your brother might have plan for the rest of Equestria. We must find him at once!” Luna stated in a commanding tone.

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Wait Princess Luna, Dusk doesn’t want to take over Equestria!” Twilight quickly explained, confusing everypony.
“What do you mean he doesn’t want to take over Equestria? Did he not attack you and leave you here unconscious?” Luna argued, clearly confused as to why Twilight would still defend her brother.

Twilight shook her head, remembering exactly what he did. “N-No he didn’t, he used some sort of spell to nullify my magic and render both me and Ditzy unconscious. But before he did, he told me that he isn’t interested in taking over Equestria!” Twilight said in a last desperate attempt to defend Dusk.

However, the lunar princess didn’t buy it. “And you trust this stallion, the very same stallion that stayed in ponyville for weeks lying to you and your friends the entire time while he consolidates his own power. You may say he has no interest in Equestria but that doesn’t mean he has other motives that could very well effect all of Equestria, does he not?” Luna challenged back.

Twilight tried to speak but found herself speechless. She wanted to deny what Luna said but what the lunar princess said was true, her brother said he had plans, plans that she has no idea what might entail for Equestria. She then thought back to the past two weeks he has stayed, all that time he has been distancing himself, lying to her and possibly planning in secret.

What has happened to him? What has happened to her brother?

Twilight didn’t say anything. All she can do is bow her head and try to desperately hold back her building tears, no longer trying to defend her older brother and slowly accepting the cold hard truth.

Luna closed her eyes and sighed. “That’s what I thought.” Luna said.

After giving her sister a disapproving look, Celestia gave Twilight a sympathetic gaze as she made her way over to the distraught Alicorn and wrapped her in a motherly hug. Twilight immediately returned the hug as she started to cry into Celestia’s ample bosom.

“Twilight, I am truly sorry. No pony should ever be forced to fight against one of their own, especially family. I understand this pain better then anypony and it’s never easy. But that is the price of royalty and being a princess, we have to place the needs of the many above our own. No matter how much we don’t want to.” Celestia said in a motherly tone, gently combing her hand through Twilight’s mane to sooth her sadness.
Twilight continued to cry into Celestia’s chest as Spike, Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie started tearing up as well. Applejack and Rainbow Dash on the other hand chose to adopt looks of pity and frustration respectively.

As Twilight started to calm down, Celestia spoke. “If you wish, you and your friends may go back to the castle and stay there for the remainder of the search. Luna and I can handle it from here.” Celestia said in a soft tone, however, Twilight shook her head as she gently separated herself from Celestia.

“N-No *sniff* I need to find him. I need to know and see if I can change his mind.” Twilight said as she wiped the tears from her eyes and gave Celestia a firm gaze.

Celestia smiled. “Of course. What say for the rest of you?” Celestia asked to the five other mares plus Spike.

They all gave a nod as many of them wiped away their tears. “If Twilight goin’ after her brother, then ya’ll can count me in!” Applejack said, her tone full of conviction.

“Yeah, we have to beat some sense into Dusk! Nopony makes Twilight cry and gets away with it!” Rainbow Dash said as she slammed her right fist into her other hand.

“YEAH! And I still need to throw him a “Welcome to Ponyville Party,” shove cupcakes down his throat, and tell him the story how I got my barbecuing license back and almost burned down Sugarcube Corner!” Pinkie cheerfully added as everypony, sans Celestia and her guards, gave Pinkie an incredulous stare.

Pinkie shrugged. “What!? It’s not my fault I accidentally dropped a lit match into a bag full of flour! How am I supposed to know it would EXPLODE like that!?” Pinkie said as everypony just rolled their eyes at Pinkie’s random antics.

“Ahem!” Luna coughed, grabbing everypony’s attention. “We’re getting off topic! We need to find Dusk immediately and put an end to whatever plans he is scheming.” Luna said in a serious tone.

Celestia nodded. “I agree that we should find him. However, we have no idea where he might be. Twilight. did he tell you anything else before he rendered you unconscious?” Celestia asked.

Twilight shook her head. “I’m sorry princess, but he didn’t tell me anything else before he put me to sleep. Just a warning.” Twilight answered.

“What was his warning Twilight Sparkle?” Luna asked, almost demanded.

“He told me not to come and find him.” Twilight answered as Luna shook her head. “An empty warning, nothing more. All the more reason to find him and apprehend him.” Luna said in a serious tone.

“But no offence Princess Luna, but we don’t even know where Dusk might be. He could be anywhere at this point.” Twilight said as Fluttershy timidly raised a finger.

“U-Um. I-I think I know where he is.” Fluttershy said in a shy tone, unfortunately nopony heard her.

“Don’t worry Twi! We found him once, we can find him again!” Applejack said placing a supporting hand on Twilight’s shoulder.

“B-But I know where he might be-”

“Yeah! He couldn’t have gone far. I can search this entire town and the surrounding area in ten seconds flat!” Rainbow Dash said as she flew a quick circle above the group to prove her point.

“R-Rainbow Dash, you don’t have to. I-I know where he-“

“Rainbow Dash, darling, that is nice of you, but I think instead of aimlessly searching for him around Ponyville, we should look at places where he would most likely run off to.” Rarity reasoned.

“But girls, I-”

“That’s a great idea Rarity! You are smart as you are beautiful~” Spike agreed, his expression turned love struck as he stared at Rarity with heart filled eyes.

While everypony (sans Celestia and Rarity) rolled their eyes at Spike’s not so subtle admiration, Fluttershy tried speaking once more.

‘But I know-”

“I agree! But where would the not-so-friendly-but-not-really-evil older brother of Twilight go? It has to be somewhere that nooooopony would ever think of finding him? Oh where? Oh where? Oh where~?” Pinkie said as she rubbed her chin in thought.

Everypony took a moment to ponder any possible places that Dusk would go to, each coming up with their own answers.

“What about AJ’s barn?”

“Naw Rainbow Dash, both Granny Smith an Big Mac are there. Ah told them ta keep an eye out fer Dusk and holler when they see him.”

“U-Um... he’s in the-”

“What about the castle? What if he went back to get his stuff?” Spike suggested.

However, Celestia shook her head. “We posted twenty guards at the castle Spike. If he returned, then our guards would’ve detained him and notified us.” Celestia explained.

“B-But he’s in the-”

“What if he went to AJ’s farm, knocked out Big Mac and Granny Smith, ate the left over apple pie from breakfast, went to Twilight’s castle, snuck past the guards, and is taking a nap in his room before taking the afternoon train to the Crystal Empire!” Pinkie said as she re-enacted the entire scenario that she just said.

Everypony gave the pink party mare various degrees of incredulous stares.

Everypony except Fluttershy, her patience ran thin.

“He’s in the Everfree Forest! … EEP!” Fluttershy stated as she quickly covered her mouth, frightened at the attention she is now receiving.

Applejack rose a curious eyebrow. “An’ how do ya know this exactly Fluttershy?” Applejack asked in a confused tone.

Fluttershy calmed herself before she showed everypony a yellow bird on her shoulder. “W-Well… while Twilight was unconscious, Mr. Tweety Bird here told me that he saw a pony in a white lab coat running into the Everfree Forest. I think he was talking about Dusk.” Fluttershy explained as the now named Tweety Bird gave a friendly chirp and one-wing salute before flying off.

Rainbow Dash gave Fluttershy an annoyed frown. “Then why didn’t you tell us earlier!?”

Fluttershy flinched as she desperately tried to hide behind her mane. “I-I-I’m really sorry everypony. I-I didn’t want to interrupt anypony. I-I thought-” Fluttershy was cut off by the cyan mare.

“Never mind that! Now we know where he is! Let’s go get him!” Rainbow Dash shouted as she was about to fly straight to the forest, however, a purple magical aura held her in place.

“No Rainbow Dash! We need to go together as a group. The Everfree Forest spans for miles and is filled with dangerous monsters and animals, you can’t go in alone and suspect to find him immediately, he could be anywhere in the forest.” Twilight explained in a scolding tone as she gently placed the Cyan Pegasus on the ground.

Pinkie sprung up excitedly. “OOOH! It’s like a big game of hide-and-seek! Except we only have to find one pony in a VERRRRY big, VERRRRY dangerous and VERRRRY scary forest that is filled with creatures that wants to eat us like cupcakes! But I’m sure we’ll do fiiiiiiiine~!” Pinkie stated in a cheerful tone.

Celestia nodded. “Despite Pinkie’s creative description, she is right. The Everfree Forest is dangerous as it’s not only filled with various species of dangerous creatures, but it is also filled with ancient magic, magic that is both natural and wild in nature.” Celestia explained, her tone laced with warning.

Luna stepped forward. “And that is why my sister and I gathered an escort of forty of our guards that will accompany and assist us in the search for your brother. Isn’t that right Captain Night Sword and Captain Sun Shield?” Luna said as two guardsmare stepped forwards.

While one was the same thestral captain from before, the Royal Guard beside her is a tall female Earth Pony standing roughly around 6’3” tall wearing a custom red and gold armor, showing her rank and position as the Captain of the Royal Guard. She has snow white fur that is oddly common among the Royal Guards, lime green eyes and a lean muscled build that made Applejack looked weak in comparison.

Both of these captains stood stock straight. “Yes your Highnesses! Both the Royal and Night Guards are prepared for whatever that may lie ahead!” Shouted both captains, as if by some silent command the forty guards behind them quickly formed ranks, both Royal and Night Guards prepared for the search ahead.

Twilight gave both princesses and the captains an appreciative nod. “Thank you all. Fluttershy, can you lead the way? You can speak to the animals within the Everfree Forest and ask about Dusk’s whereabouts. Can you do this, please?” Twilight asked, almost begged as Fluttershy hesitated for a brief moment before nodding her head.

“I-I will do it! For you Twilight!” Fluttershy said with rare confidence.

“Good! Now what are we waiting for! Let’s catch that bucker and bring him back!” Rainbow Dash shouted to the rest of the group.

“Rainbow Dash! Language!” Rarity chided, however, the cyan Pegasus ignored her as the group started making their way towards the Everfree Forest.

Author's Note

Here is another chapter, the next one will come sooner then you think.

Now to answer some questions:

Anthro Aspects: I know many of you are curious about the "physical proportions" of Twilight and her friends. However, keep in mind that Dusk as he is now is not actively seeking out a girlfriend or lover, so he won't be paying almost any attention to the physical proportions of any mare unless it's appropriate to the situation.

That is the thing about Anthro fics that I had read in the past, many of the authors made their character have the pin-point ability to know the exact cup sizes of every mare he or she comes meets.

What i'm doing is a more realistic approach.

For those who are still curious, I said in my front page that these anthros are from ss2sonic. Just use the proportions that he or she drew of them.

Other then that, leave a comment, review, suggestion, and if you enjoyed this fic give it a like.

Chapter 5: Violent Negotiations

Location: Everfree Forest

The group made up of three royals, five elements bearers, a baby dragon and forty guards are currently trudging their way through the infamous Everfree Forest.

As promised, Fluttershy was leading the group as the Royal Guards formed a protective formation around the group while the Night Guards provided support from the air.

The entire group was walking through the forest for what felt like many hours, searching for the one they came for. Early in their search Fluttershy talked with any (friendly) animals she came across and asked them kindly about the whereabouts of Twilight’s older brother.

So far, only a few animals that the group came across actually saw Dusk and were more then happy to point the group towards the right direction. However, as they ventured deeper into the forest, the group eventually came across a critical problem.

“Do ya’ll hear that?” Applejack asked as the entire group of ponies stopped to listen.

“Hear what AJ? I don’t hear anything.” Rainbow Dash replied in a confused manner, hovering just over the group.

“Exactly. Ah don’t hear or see any animals, crickets, nor Timberwolves. And they’re always prowling in large packs in this here parts of the woods.” Applejack pointed out as the others in the group soon realized what she meant.

“Yeah I noticed that too. Strange… Fluttershy can you find any animals!?” Spike asked, if anypony knows the answer, it would be Fluttershy.

However, the pink maned Pegasus shook her head dejectedly. “I’m sorry everypony, but I can’t find any of my animal friends. I tried looking, begging, bribing, but nopony would answer. It Is as if they all have-”

“Left. Yes, it would seem so. But the question we should be asking ourselves is, what made them leave in the first place?” Luna asked to no one in particular.

“There is only one reason why animals, both herbivores and predators, would leave their homes…” Captain Sun Shield said as everypony suddenly came to the same, horrifying conclusion.

“There is something really scary in this forest that made them leave.” Fluttershy said in a scared/timid tone, frantically looking around in fear.

Sun Shield nodded. “Exactly. I suggest we return to Ponyville. I will gather a squad to properly scout this section of the forest to make sure it’s safe enough before we conduct another search.” The captain suggested.

However, Twilight’s expression remained determined. “No! We can’t give up now! We still have to find my brother; he’s out there somewhere, alone.” Twilight argued as she trudged ahead of the group.

“Twilight, darling, wait! We’ve been searching for hours and I think it’s best we return to Ponyville and search tomorrow after we freshen up after a day at the spa? Plus there is some DREADFUL creature out there scaring all the animals. We wouldn’t want to run into it, right?” Rarity reasoned as the entire group went to catch up with Twilight.

Without stopping, Twilight replied. “I can’t Rarity, we’re so close to finding Dusk! I can feel it!” Twilight continued through the forest, not caring whether or not her friends are following.

She needs to find her brother before it’s too late.

The group finally caught up with the purple Alicorn as Captain Sun Shield is now keeping pace beside Twilight. “With all due respect princess. This forest is massive and our only way of traversing through it and finding your brother is now gone. I suggest that we return to Ponyville and call for more Royal Guards to do a wider spread search of this area. The numbers we have now is not enough and whatever is prowling through this forest might be far too dangerous for us to split up in smaller groups.” The Lieutenant reasoned, however, Twilight stubbornly shook her head.

“C’mon Twilight! You heard the captain. It’s too dangerous to be searching for Dusk any longer.” Spike said in almost a desperate tone.

However, Twilight refused to stop in her tracks. “You don’t understand! This is my brother we’re talking about! He’s already been through enough and I need to find him in order to-”

“Hey does anypony feel something sticky and squishy underneath their hooves or is it just me?” Pinkie interrupted.

Immediately everypony stopped in their tracks as they brought their attention to the ground below them.

“AAAAAAAH! EWEWEWEW! EEEEEEWWWWWWW! IT’S ALL OVER MY HOOVES! IT’S ALL. OVER. MY. HOOVES!” Rarity screamed as she jumped into the arms of Spike, much to the dragon’s pleasure.

The Mane six, royal sisters, and even the guards reacted in variety of degrees of disgust and horror at what they are currently stepping in.
Everywhere around them, the once grassy ground seemly disappeared and replaced with a strange purple mud that they’re currently stepping in. The mud completely enveloping their hooves with each and every step.

“What in tarnation is this stuff!? It’s like some sort of purple mud!” Applejack said as she lifted her right hoof out of the strange mud.

“Man that stuff looks gross. Sucks to be you guys right about now!” Rainbow Dash stated in a cocky tone, safely hovering over the group and away from the ground.

Everypony (sans Celestia and the Night Guards) gave the cyan Pegasus an annoyed glare.

However, unlike the others, Twilight grew curious of the strange mud beneath her as she magically levitated a handful of the unknown mud for a closer inspection.

“This is interesting. I never seen this type of soil in the Everfree before? Princess Celestia have you seen this kind of soil before by any chance?” Twilight asked in a curious tone, completely forgetting her previous objective for the moment.

Unfortunately for Twilight, Celestia shook her head. “I’m sorry Twilight, but neither Luna or I have ever seen such a strange phenomenon. But whatever it is, it might have something to do with the lack of animals in this forest.” Celestia said in a cautious tone.

Twilight nodded. “Yes, maybe. But what is this stuff? I can’t detect any magical properties within this mud. Could it be some form of new soil excreting from the ground reacting to the magical energies within the forest’s air?” Twilight argued in a inquisitive tone.

“I don’t know about you Twilight? But this stuff tastes AMAZING!” Pinkie Pie said as she gobbled another handful of the purple mud.

Everypony’s eyes widened in shock. “PINKIE PIE! SPIT THAT OUT RIGHT NOW! IT MIGHT BE POISONOUS FOR ALL WE KNOW!” Twilight shouted in panic as she magically grabbed the pink party mare, turned her upside down, and started frantically shaking her.

“B-B-B-B-B-u-u-u-u-t-t-t I-I-I-I-I f-f-f-f-e-e-e-e-e-l-l-l-l-l f-f-f-f-i-i-i-i-n-n-n-n-e-e-e-e!” Pinkie tried to explain, however, this did little to ease Twilight’s worries.

It wasn’t until Celestia directly canceled out Twilight’s magical hold on Pinkie was the party mare finally released back onto the muddy ground.

SPLORK!

Everypony gave one another worried glances as the pink party mare was covered from head to hooves in purple mud.

Then in a comically fashion, Pinkie Pie proceeded to lick herself clean of the mud with her comcially oversize tongue. Much to everypony’s disgust.

Pinkie licked her fingers clean while sporting a happy expression. “Mhmmm! This stuff tastes like my grape and strawberry stuffed donuts I made for Scootaloo’s thirteenth birthday. But BETTER!” Pinkie exclaimed in a cheery tone.

A strand of Twilight’s mane sprung out of place. “Pinkie! We don’t know what this stuff even is!” Twilight exclaimed.

Pinkie laughed. “Silly Twilight. Something this tasty isn’t poisonous. If it was then why are the plants looking healthy? Like the trees, flowers, vines, bushes-”

Twilight’s eyes widened as she looked around the vicinity and saw what Pinkie means. The surrounding fauna seem more… healthier, their colours more vibrant.

Is this strange soil the source of all this?

“-poison ivy, lichen, moss, fern, orchid, berry bushes, pine, currant bush, rose bush, lil-”

Applejack covered Pinkie’s mouth, cutting the mare off. “Ah think we get the picture sugarcube.” Applejack said as she removes her hand from Pinkie’s mouth.

Pinkie smiled. “Okie dokie lo-”

All of a sudden Pinkie stood ram rod straight, eyes widened as her entire body started vibrating rather violently, splashing mud everywhere.

The princesses and all the guards were surprised to say the least as they started to worry for the pink mare. Pinkie’s friends on the other hand immediately recognized the mare’s sudden condition.

After a brief moment Pinkie stopped. “Wow! That was a doozy!” Pinkie happily stated.

“What has happened, Pinkie Pie? Are you alright?” Luna asked in a worried tone. Pinkie nodded her head. “Yes indeedy! It was just my Pinkie Sense!” Pinkie replied.

The lunar princess quirked a confused eyebrow. “Pinkie Sense? I have heard of it once before, but what is it exactly?” Luna asked.

Twilight answered. “It’s Pinkie’s way of predicting events in the near future. When something is going to happen her body reacts in many different ways, depending on said event.”

“Yeah! Like twitchy tail means something is going to fall! And when my knees get pinchy then something scary is going to happen! And sometimes it comes in combos such as ear flop, then knee twitch, then eye flutter, that means the will be graced with a beautiful rainbow!” Pinkie explained, showing all of the motions she just mentioned.

Luna frowned in thought. “Your sudden shaking, what does that foretell?” Luna asked in a cautious tone.

Pinkie happily smiled. “I don’t know; it usually means something strange is going to happen or something really strange is nearby! That’s why I call it a doozy!”

The Lunar princess adopted a confused expression. “What do you mean? Did this not happen before?” Luna asked in a confused tone.

This time Spike answered with a laugh. “Yeah! The last time this happened is when Twilight first discovered Pinkie’s Pinkie Sense and tried to find a scientific explanation for it by observing Pinkie for the entire day until she finally gave up and accepted the truth. It was hilarious!” Spike explained, laughing at the memory and earning a glare from Twilight.

While Twilight was trying to set the young drake on fire through eyesight alone, Princess Celestia spoke. “Then this doozy must have something to do with what is happening within this forest. And I think I might have found a solution to our navigation problem.” The princess said.

Everypony adopted confused expression, especially Twilight. “What do you mean princess?”

“What I mean is, Pinkie Pie’s Pinkie Sense only triggers when something strange is nearby. We can use this to find our way to the source of this strange phenomenon, and along the way we might also find your brother, Dusk.” Celestia explained.

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Of course! That makes sense! Pinkie!” Twilight said as the pink mare saluted.

“Okie dokie! Twitchy navigator Pinkamena Diane Pie reporting for duty!” Pinkie exclaimed in a cheerful tone as she saluted.

The group once again made their way deeper into the forest, however, this time they were being led by Pinkie Pie.

The group made much more progress as Pinkie’s “Doozies” helped the group transverse through the forest towards the source of the strange mud. As they traveled deeper into the forest, the strange purple mud also became thicker and deeper, almost reaching up to their calves much to Rarity’s growing displeasure. Pinkie’s Doozies also became more frequent as they transverse deeper into the forest, signaling the group that they are getting close.

After an hour of traversing through the forest, the large group of ponies found themselves in front of a large cliff side connecting two large mountains together, almost like a natural wall of stone. At this point Pinkie was shaking non-stop.

“I think the source is on the other side of this mountain?” Spike stated looking up towards the cliff side.

“Yeah. Pinkie has been shaking non-stop since we all got here. Are ya sure yer alright sugarcube?” Applejack asked worriedly towards the vibrating mare.

“Yes darling, you must be feeling awfully DREADFUL shaking like that especially in all of this disgusting mud.” Rarity added with a hint of disgust. For the entire trip that Pinkie had lead, Rarity somehow convinced two of the stallion guards that was escorting the group to carry her in an almost regal fashion, much to the jealousy of a certain dragon.

Pinkie nodded her head, though it was hard to notice with all her shaking. “I-I-I-I-I’m-m-m f-f-f-f-i-i-i-i-i-n-n-n-n-e-e-e-e!”

While Pinkie was shaking up a storm, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and Twilight approached the cliff side.

“Do you sense it sister?” Luna asked in almost a cautious tone.

“I do Luna. I felt it ever since we entered the forest. I thought it was just the forest itself, but I now know for sure that whatever is on the other side of this cliff is the source. Do you feel it also, Twilight?” Celestia asked.

Twilight nodded. “Yes I can sense it. It feels like whatever Dusk used to knock me out unconscious, but much larger.” Twilight answered.

Both Alicorn sisters nodded. “Then there is no mistaking it… your brother is on the other side of this cliff.” Luna deduced as she turned towards her flying Night Guards. “CAPTAIN NIGHT SWORD!”

Said captain immediately landed in front of the princesses and bowed onto one knee. “Yes your highness?”

“Take a small group of your best guards and see what’s on the other side of this cliff and immediately report back.” Luna ordered as the captain stood. “At once your highness! Bat Wing! Dark Sky! Night Shroud! You’re with me!” The captain shouted as three other Night Guards soon followed her towards the top of the cliff side.

Twilight turned towards her friends, specifically Rainbow Dash. “Rainbow Dash, I want you to go with them and see what’s on the other side. But be careful ok, we don’t know what’s on the other side.”

The cyan Pegasus gave a dismissal wave. “Twilight, this is the fastest and the most awesome Pegasus in Equestria you’re talking to! I can get this done easy peasy!” Rainbow Dash boasted as she quickly flew and joined the scouting party.

As the scouting party of four Night Guards and one rainbow maned Pegasus disappeared over the top of the cliff, the entire group waited on bated breath for their return.

After what felt like an hour, the unmistakable mane of Rainbow Dash appeared over the cliff edge as said mare looked down towards the group.

“HEY! YOU GUYS SHOULD COME AND SEE THIS! YOU WON’T BELIEVE WHAT WE FOUND!” shouted the cyan Pegasus.

Both Celestia and Luna looked to one another before address the rest of the group.

“Everyone, gather around. My sister and I will teleport the entire group to the top of the cliff. Twilight, if you would be so kind to help us than we can get this done quickly.” Celestia said as everypony quickly gathered around the princesses.

As soon as everypony was ready, all three of the princess’s horns glowed with magical power. Soon the entire group disappeared and immediately reappeared at the top of the cliff.

Luna turned her attention towards Rainbow Dash. “Rainbow Dash, where is Captain Night Sword and the rest of her party?” Luna asked.

“They sent me back to get you guys! Come on! You all got to see this!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she quickly led the group to the other side of the mountainous wall. As soon as they arrived, the entire group finally saw what Rainbow Dash had discovered.

Suffice to say many of the ponies’ eyes almost popped out of their sockets at what they are seeing, especially Twilight.

What the group saw was a large valley surrounded by four large mountains and natural walls of rock and stone hundreds of feet high. However, what caught their attention the most was what is currently occupying the valley.

Everywhere within the valley were strange alien-like structures that nopony in the group has ever seen before, not even the princesses. From their vantage point, they could see that each of these strange structures range in various sizes, shapes and colour as each of these buildings seemed almost alive, like a living being.

Every inch of ground within the vast valley was covered in the same purple mud that covered the Everfree Forest as the buildings themselves seemed to be built on this very mud, and possibly producing this strange soil.

Pocketing the entire valley were hundreds of smaller, but fairly large unknown structures from what Twilight could see. Unlike the other organic buildings, these structures seemed docile, not moving at all. These structures looked similar but yet the group could see two different kinds.

One type of these structures looked like exhaust ports but if it was made up of flesh and spikes. It shaped vaguely like a three column cake that Pinkie makes on a daily basis.

The other type was quite different as it has a single large bony spike protruding from it’s spiky base. It’s functions unknown to the group of confused ponies.

However, all these organic looking buildings paled in comparison at what caught the groups attention the most.

At the center of the valley is a massive alien structure, the various mountains and natural stone walls barely obstructing its view from the outside world. It looked like a huge tent shaped castle with five large towers of bone-like blades surrounding it with the tip of each blades meeting near the top of the castle. At the very top the group could see large teeth covering and surrounding what seems like the mouth/exhaust of the castle. And like the other buildings, the entire structure seemed to be a living creature as it is made out of flesh and hard looking carapace. The entire structure is also surrounded by 4 more smaller versions of it. At the bottom, the group could also see what looks like an entrance, a gaping fleshy mouth.

There was a brief moment of silence as the group tried to digest what they are currently seeing right before them.

“What in tarnation is this place!? An’ how in Equestria did we not notice this before?” Applejack asked in a tone of pure shock.

“I don’t know Applejack. But whatever this is, it must definitely be the source of the strange happenings within the Everfree Forest.” Celestia said, her tone just as shocked.

“But who could’ve made all of this? And when!?” Twilight asked, her mind racing to find the answer.

Rainbow Dash flew in front of the group with an angry expression. “It must be Chrysalis! She and her evil changelings must’ve built this place to take over Equestria!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed with an angry expression.

However, Luna shook her head. “No this is not of Changeling origin. Chrysalis is far craftier and cautious; she wouldn’t dare to build a hive this close to Canterlot. This is something entirely different.” Luna said in a serious tone.

“Do you think it could’ve been Dusk?” Spike suggested, however, Twilight gave him an angry glare.

“That’s absurd spike. Do you really think he could build all of this by himself?” Twilight said in an angry tone.

Spike returned Twilight’s glare with a frown. “Then who else could’ve built all this? I don’t see anypony down there!” Spike pointed out, gesturing towards the alien structures down in the valley.

Everypony noticed what Spike meant. Everywhere the group looked they couldn’t see anypony or anything resembling a living being for that matter. It was as if this place was completely abandoned.

“We’ll soon find out.” Captain Sun Shield said, soon the group saw Captain Night Sword and the rest of her scouting party return.

The group of Night Guards immediately landed in front of Luna and bowed to one knee.

“Report.” Luna commanded.

“We flew around this strange colony and saw nopony, just more of these strange buildings. We dared not to venture deeper into this colony without proper back up. I’m sorry your majesty but we found nothing of significance.” The captain explained.

Luna shook her head. “No Captain, you did well. What do you suggest we should do?” Luna asked as she gestured for the Captain and her party to rise.

The Captain stood at attention. “I suggest we follow what Captain Sun Shield had suggested earlier. We return to Ponyville, call for more guards from Canterlot and return to this colony to do a more thorough search.” Night Sword suggested.

Both Luna and Celestia nodded their head in agreement as they turned to the rest of the group. “My ponies! We’re returning to Ponyville!” Celestia announced as everypony nodded in agreement.

Everypony except Twilight.

“B-But princess… what about Dusk?”

Celestia gave Twilight a somber expression. “I’m sorry Twilight, but we cannot continue the search for your brother any longer. It’s far too dangerous.” Celestia, seeing Twilight bowing her head in sadness, placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “I promise you, when we have the adequate forces, we will continue the search and find your brother.” Celestia said in a motherly tone.

There was a moment of silence as Twilight’s friends and the rest of the guard escorts waited for Twilight’s answer.
Finally, Twilight somberly nodded her head. “I-I understand Princess Celestia.”

Celestia nodded as she and her sister’s respective guards turned and started making their way back towards the other side of the mountainous wall. Twilight’s friends on the other hand surrounded Twilight to give her words of comfort.

“Cheer up sugarcube. We’ll find him in no time.” Applejack said, giving Twilight a one arm hug.

Pinkie popped up besides Twilight. “Yeah! With more ponies coming to Ponyville, we’ll have more ponies to find Dusk! *GASP!* That means I have to throw the biggest Welcome to Ponyville Party, EVER!” Pinkie exclaimed, hopping in excitement.

“Pinkie is right. Once the Princesses call for more Royal Guards, then we can all be safe and sound.” Fluttershy said in a gentle tone.

“Yeah! With more guards, we will find Dusk in no time! Especially if I’m leading them!” Rainbow Dash added with pride.

“Yes darling. You have nothing to worry about. The Princess Celestia promised that she will find him.” Rarity said.

However, Twilight shook her head as she gently pushed Applejack’s arm off of her shoulders. “Thank you girls. But as long as Dusk is still missing, I can’t help but worry for him.” Twilight said in a sad tone. She then turned her attention back down towards the valley.

“He’s out there somewhere. All alone with no pony to help him. The only reason we’re searching for him in the first place is because the Princesses think he could be the next threat to Equestria. And even before all this he lost his friends and the respect of the ponies around him all because of some stupid rumors. And the longer we don’t find him… I fear that he may truly become the next threat to Equestria. And it will be all my fault…” Twilight explained as she closed her eyes and bowed her head in shame.

Her friends looked to one another with worried/sad glances, not knowing what to say.

After a brief moment of silence, Rarity went to speak. “Twilight, darling. Yo-”

“I’m sorry girls, but I just want to be alone. Go on ahead, I’ll catch up.” Twilight said in a somber tone.

Rarity looked back towards the others with a worried expression. Applejack just simply sighed, nodded and started walking away. The rest followed soon afterwards, each giving their sad friend with worried expressions.

Only Spike stayed where he was.

Spike wanted to say something, anything. However, he has only ever seen Twilight like this a few time in the past, but even then she found a way to get through those moments. However, it seems the thought of her missing brother, accused and scorned for something he may not be, is taking a more emotional toll on Twilight then he had believed.

With nothing to say that could possibly cheer up his surrogate sister, Spike simply turned and walked away, albeit slowly.

Twilight scanned the entire valley once again with somber but desperate eyes, hoping to see her brother among the strange structures below. However, just like before she couldn’t find him.

Normally such an alien settlement would make her curious and excited beyond imagining, however, with her brother still missing there is only one haunting question in her mind at the moment.

‘Where are you big brother?’ Twilight thought. After a brief moment Twilight finally gave up and turned away from the valley, tears slowly forming in her eyes.

As she was walking back towards the waiting group, she couldn’t help but take one last look at the valley below.

However, something caught her eye.

Twilight frantically wiped the tears from her eyes and looked again, making sure it wasn’t her mind playing tricks on her.

Sure enough, in the far distance, a single figure was standing in front of one of the large alien castles’ gaping entrances.

A figure she knew all too well.

Twilight’s eyes widened in disbelief. “Dusk…”

At this point the group waiting for her made their way back towards her, both Princesses and everypony else sans the guards were wearing concerned expressions.

Princess Celestia was the first to speak. “Twilight… are you alright? Is something the mat-”

“DUSK!” Twilight shouted.

Throwing caution to the wind, Twilight’s horn glowed as she immediately teleported to the valley ground bellow. As her hooves immediately sunk into the purple mud, she made a mad dash towards the center of the valley towards where she last saw her brother.

The Princesses, her friends, and the guards frantically chased after her, shouting at her to stop. However, Twilight didn’t care, she saw her brother and nothing in Equis will stop her from getting to him.

All except a certain cyan Pegasus crashing into her at 100 mph.

“GOTCHA!”

“OOF!”

Rainbow Dash, using her superior speed, quickly tackled Twilight into the muddy ground face first.

“Twilight! What the buck has gotten into you!?” Rainbow Dash asked straddling Twilight’s back.

“Mff afff…”

“What did you say?

“Mff afff!”

“What? Can you say it louder?”

Twilight pulled her muzzle off the mud. “I said GET OFF!” Twilight screamed out in anger.

Rainbow Dash gave an embarrassed chuckle as she flew off of the angry (and now muddy) Alicorn. “Hehe… sorry Twilight.”

Twilight gave Rainbow Dash an annoyed glare as she stood back on her two hoofs and used her magic to clean herself off of the purple mud.

“Why did you tackle me!”

“I tackled you because you suddenly teleported into this place! It could be dangerous for all you know.” Rainbow Dash explained in an angry tone.

Twilight gave the cyan Pegasus a deadpanned stare. “You out of all ponies shouldn’t be lecturing me on safety. Besides, I have a good reason for coming here!” Twilight said.

“And what will that be? Twilight Sparkle.”

Both the cyan Pegasus and lavender alicorn saw both the Princesses and the rest of their group arriving.

Both Celestia and Luna leveled a stern frown on Twilight. “Twilight Sparkle. I am waiting for an explanation.” Celestia said in a stern tone.

However, Twilight quickly regained her posture. “Princess Celestia you have to believe me when I say that I saw my brother. He’s-”

“Your brother is here!? Where is he!?” Luna demanded in an angry tone. Twilight flinched, taken aback at Luna’s furious tone. “H-He’s just up ahead. Near the alien castle.” Twilight replied in a worried tone as she pointed towards said structure in the distance.

Both Princesses exchanged a quick glance before looking back at Twilight. “Then let us make haste before he disappears again!” Luna exclaimed as she spearheaded the Night Guards ahead while the rest of the group followed.

As they drew closer to the alien castle the group finally realized how truly massive the horrifying castle was, possibly rivaling the Canterlot Castle in sheer size. Twilight slowly realized her mistake of coming to the valley alone as other than the Princesses the rest of the group were slowly becoming nervous. The silent atmosphere only added to their paranoia.

Both Applejack and Rainbow Dash were constantly looking around, expecting something to jump out at them at any moment. Rarity and Fluttershy were also looking around, the former in slight curiosity and disgust while the latter in wide eyed fear.

Pinkie stopped having her “doozies” awhile ago. However, on the other hand she wore a scared expression as she was walking strangely, her legs jerking as if she was in pain.

“Pinkie what’s wrong?” Twilight asked, concerned for her normally cheerful friend.

“Pinchy knees! Pinchy knees!” Pinkie whispered loudly in a fearful tone.

Twilight grew concerned, what was pinchy knees again?

However, Spike’s eyes widened in fear. “Pinchy knees! Does that mean…”

At this point everypony listened as Pinkie nodded. “It means something scary is going to happen.” Pinkie said in a fearful tone.

This made everypony suddenly paranoid of their very surroundings, even some of the Royal Guards and Night Guards escorting them became nervous as they observed their surroundings, spears at the ready.

Fortunately, the Princesses spoke. “Don’t worry my little ponies. We will not let anything come to harm you. Not as long as Luna and I are here.” Celestia reassured.

This did the trick as the nervous atmosphere plaguing the group suddenly disappeared and replaced with new found courage.

The group continued onward. As the group drew closer, they soon noticed a figure standing just a few meters in front of the fleshy entrance of the massive castle.

The figure was Dusk; the very pony they have been searching for.

However, as they got closer, Dusk made no move to escape or confront them in any way. In fact, he simply stood with both hands behind his back while wearing an expression that didn’t betray an ounce of emotion.

It was as if he was expecting them.

Soon the entire group arrived as the Princesses and Mane six stood just a few meters facing Dusk. Their guard escorts on the other hand started to surround Dusk, the Royal Guards forming a semi-circle in front of him while the Night Guards kept watch from the air.

Both guard regiments readied and pointed their spears directly at Ceres, ready to attack at a moment’s notice.

Dusk was now virtually surrounded with no means of escape even through magical means as the Royal Princesses are present, plus the unicorns of the Royal Guards are also ready at a moment’s notice to apprehend Dusk.

However, even surrounded, Dusk’s expression did not change as he seemly ignored the guards surrounding him. His attention was focused on the Princesses the entire time since they arrived.

Twilight started to approach her brother. “Dusk! I’m so glad we found you! Are you ok-” However, Twilight soon found her path immediately blocked by both Princess Celestia and Luna, their gaze not breaking from Dusk’s even for a second.

“Twilight! That is not your brother.” Luna said, her tone dead serious.

“What do you mean princess? That’s my brother right there!” Twilight said in a worried/confused tone.

Celestia answered. “Twilight. Whoever this being is, he is not your brother. I can sense a powerful energy emanating from him unlike anything I have ever encountered. Can’t you sense it?”

Twilight finally noticed what Celestia meant. As she closely observed Dusk she could detect a strange energy emanating from him, however, unlike before in Ponyville where she only had a brief moment to detect it before she was rendered unconscious, this time it was coming out of Dusk like a tsunami of energy unlike anything she could recognize.

It was not magic, but something else entirely. Something powerful.

Twilight also noticed that while everypony (sans those who are currently flying) have their hooves at least a good foot deep into the purple mud below them, Dusk was actually standing on the strange purple mud.

This new observation of Dusk visibly shocked Twilight, something the Princesses noticed.

“I am sorry Twilight Sparkle. But do not worry, we shall handle this from here.” Celestia said as both she and Luna slowly made their way towards Dusk, who was standing stoically the entire time.

As both Princesses stopped just a few feet away from Dusk, there was a brief moment of silence as both the Princesses and Dusk himself seemly stared at one another, neither of them saying a word.

While this confused Twilight and her friends, both Captains and the few veterans within the Guard escort knew exactly what’s going on. Both the Royal Princesses and the black maned pony in front of them are observing one another, sizing each other up, looking for any signs of weakness in their stature.

While Princess Luna stood almost eye-to-eye with Dusk at 6’5” (with Luna being a bit taller), Celestia on the other hand was a good head taller than anypony within the vicinity, standing at around 6’8”.

Normally Celestia’s height alone would intimidate anypony to passive submission. However, if Dusk was intimidated he didn’t show any sign of it, his expression remained emotionless.

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity of silence, Celestia spoke, breaking the tense atmosphere.

“Dusk Shine. Do you know why we are here?” The Princess asked, her tone serious.

“I know fully well why you and the rest of your group are here. Now the question is… how did you find this place?” Dusk asked, his tone laced with suspicion.

Before Celestia could speak, Rainbow Dash butted in by flying up to Dusk’s face. “Fluttershy asked the animals in the forest if they saw you, and that’s how we found your base! Didn’t think we would find you, did you now!” Rainbow Dash boasted as she was immediately teleported back to the group curtesy of Twilight.

“Sorry about her, she won’t do it again!” Twilight said, giving the Cyan Pegasus a stern glare.

Dusk frowned, breaking his stoic expression. “I see… now that you are here, what are you going to do now that you all have found me?” Dusk asked.

Celestia leveled a stern frown. “We’re here to judge whether or not you are a threat to Equestria. So far you have shown that you are.” Celestia said, her motherly nature now gone and replaced with stern seriousness.

Dusk raised a confused eyebrow. “I was not aware that I was harming anypony. Tell me, what did I do that bring such accusations?” Dusk asked in a calm tone.

Luna’s expression turned furious. “Do not feign ignorance in our presence! You know fully well what you are guilty of! And you won’t fool either of us, we know what you truly are!” Luna exclaimed, pointing accusingly at Dusk.

Dusk turned his attention towards the Lunar Princess. “And what am I, Princess Luna.” Dusk asked, to Twilight and the rest of the group it was as if he was silently challenging the princess.

Luna pointed angrily at Dusk. “You are a demon from Tartarus and you’re here to take over Equestria!” Luna announced, earning shocked gasps from everypony sans Celestia and both of the Captains and their respective guards who tightened their hold on their weapons.

There was a brief moment of silence as everypony digested what Luna just said.

Then Dusk started to shake.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”

Dusk continued to laugh for a few more seconds as everypony looked towards Dusk with mixed expressions between fear and anger.

Dusk then calmed himself as he once again leveled a stoic gaze towards Luna. “What I am is nothing like those pathetic demons from down below. I am far more powerful than any demon that Tartarus has to offer. In fact, what I am now is something that all of Equis has never seen before.” Dusk explained, both Princesses eyes widened in shock.

Dusk continued. “However, as I told the Princess of Friendship, I have no interest with Equestria or any other kingdoms of Equis for that matter. I have plans, plans that I can’t afford to delay because of two scared monarchs ruling a kingdom of naively peaceful ponies. Now that you know my intentions, I want you all to leave. You wasted enough of my time.” Dusk said, his tone dismissive and impatient.

Captain Sun Shield stepped forward, her expression furious.

“HOW DARE YOU DISRESPECT THE PRINCESSES! YOU ARE NOTHING COMPARED TO THEM! I WOULD-”

“Captain Sun Shield! That is enough!” Celestia ordered in a commanding tone. The Captain immediately bowed her head and backed away, however, her furious gaze never left Dusk.

Celestia then looked back towards Dusk. “And as for you. I am sorry, but you are far too dangerous to be left alone. You will be put under arrest and confined within Canterlot Castle until we decide what to do with you.” Celestia said as two Royal Guards approached Dusk and grabbed him by the arms rather roughly.

“I hope you understand.” Celestia said, her tone serious but apologetic.

Twilight started to panic. Her brother admitted to being something more dangerous than the demons of Tartarus! Now he’s going to be locked in a cage! Or banished! Or locked in a cage at the place he’s going to be banished to!

She didn’t know what to do.

Twilight was then broken from her panicked state when Dusk started to chuckle.

“What is so funny criminal?” Luna demanded in a cold tone.

Dusk met Luna’s cold stare with his own. “What I find funny is how foolish you all are to think apprehending me would be so easy.” Dusk simply said as the guards (who are both Earth Ponies) holding him tried to move him, however, Dusk wouldn’t budge an inch.

This set off warning bells in everypony’s minds. “What do you mean? You are alone and we have you surrounded and captured. If you try to escape in any way, it will fail.” Luna said, her tone filled confidence.

Dusk shook his head as if he was disappointed. “That’s where you’re wrong princess…”

His eyes then glowed bright orange, shocking everypony. “I am never alone.”

That was all the warning the group received as the ground exploded all around them as monstrous creatures leaped from the very ground beneath them. The Guards were greatly taken off guard as the hundreds of creatures surrounded them on all sides.

These creatures are the size of a large dog, has dark brown carapace like skin for armor, decorated with spikes all the way to its tail. They also have glowing amber eyes with slit pupils, pincer like tusks and sharp teeth that looks like it can easily tear through flesh. they also have three pairs of limbs, the back limbs were large and strong looking digitigrade legs with two large toes each and a two pairs of large green colored bug like wings attached at the shoulders and thighs. Their front limbs were smaller but each has a sharp scythe like dagger and the final pair of limbs, and the largest by far, are attached above their front limbs with each wielding a large three prong scythe like claws.

Overall, everypony were shell-shocked at these creatures surrounding them.

“FORM UP! PROTECT THE PRINCESS AND THE ELEMENTS!” Shouted Captain Sun Shield, however, due to the panicked/shocked state of the Royal Guards it took them a full five seconds to realize that their captain issued an order.

However, it was too late as the creatures attacked.

“SKKRREIIIIIIIII!”

With a shriek of a hundred monstrous creatures, the lizard-like creatures started swarming the guards, catching many of them off guard. In just the first second of the attack, the lizard creatures incapacitated thirteen of the Royal Guards by stabbing/biting their legs or tackling them into the muddy ground.

Some of the guards tried to fight back, however, due to their panicked state they might as well be stabbing air as the lizard creatures dodge their attacks and destroy or disarm their only means of self-defense before incapacitating them with feral savagery.

Very few of these guards got a lucky strike, however, the lizard creatures would shrug off their wound and quickly attack the guard that wounded them.

As the Royal Guards were falling one by one, Captain Sun Shield managed to rally the closest of the Guards near her as they now surround Twilight and her friends. This group fared better as Twilight quickly erected a protective barrier around the survivors, staving off the horde of creatures for the time being.

However, it did nothing to prevent the group to observe their surroundings, and much to their growing horror they could see hundreds if not thousands of these creatures swarming the barrier. The creatures were literally throwing themselves at the barrier, clawing, stabbing, and biting Twilight’s barrier in order to break through.

And it was working as the stress of holding the barrier against so many creatures were quickly wearing Twilight down.

As the surviving Royal Guards prepared for the worst, the Twenty Night Guards in the air were doing everything they can to give the group below some breathing room as they were swooping down and attacking the swarm of creatures, including Captain Night Sword herself.

Fortunately, unlike their Royal Guard counterparts, the Night Guards carried crossbows as standard issue weaponry, using these weapons to great effect scoring numerous kills against the lizard creatures.

“KEEP FIRING! WE NEED THE SAVE THE ELEMENTS!” Shouted Captain Night Sword as she scored a hit on another lizard.

As all this was going on, both Princess Celestia and Luna were watching in mute shock and horror, watching as their ponies were being brutally attacked.

Luna was the first to break out of her shock as she quickly turned around and briskly made her way towards a stoic Dusk, her eyes filled with untold fury.

Both Royal Guards holding Dusk tightened their grip on him as the Lunar Princess raised her right hand.

SMACK!

“THOU WILL CALL OFF THY DEMONS OF TARTARUS AT ONCE!” Luna demanded using her Royal Canterlot Voice, glaring furiously at the stallion before him.

Dusk spat out a glob of blood as he simply smiled, the bruise forming on his left cheek seemly disappeared. “I warned you of this Princess Luna. I warned both you and your sister of what would happen if you were to cross me. You even saw in my dreams of what would happen. It seems years of peace made you think you can handle anything that is thrown at you.” Dusk said as Luna raised her left hand.

SMACK!

“I SAID! THOU WILL CALL OFF THY DEMONS OF TARTARUS AT ONCE!” Luna demanded, it was at this point Celestia stood beside her.
Gone was all form of understanding or warmth in her eyes. Celestia had an expression of cold fury as she looked down at Dusk, both Royal Guards holding Dusk were quivering in fear.

However, Dusk simply continued to smile as the bruise on his right cheek soon disappeared.

“You will call off these monsters or else I will be forced to take drastic measures.” Celestia said in calm fury.

Dusk’s smile dropped as he resumed his stoic expression. “Then it looks like I have to end this.” Dusk said as his eyes glowed.

Captain Night Sword was having a horrible day.

She and her fellow Night Guards were working throughout the day when they should be sleeping, trudged through a Faust forsaken forest to try and find one stallion only to find a colony of disgusting alien structures.

If that wasn’t enough, now they are currently fighting for their lives against an army of disgusting demonic monsters from the deepest pits of Tartarus.

“KEEP FIRING AND KEEP YOUR DISTANCE! THEY CAN’T SHOOT BACK!” Night Sword exclaimed as she and her fellow Night Guards pressed forward their attack.

However, no matter how many she or her Night Guards manages to take down, ten more would fill in the gaps. They were hopelessly outnumbered and she was quickly running out of bolts in her quiver, no doubt it’s the same with the rest of her guards.

“I’M OUT!”

“HERE! MAKE THEM COUNT!”

“THERE’S NO END TO THEM!”

“I KNEW I SHOULD’VE CALLED IN SICK!”

Night Sword growled in frustration as she scored another hit. “How can this day get any worse…”

All of a sudden the ground once again exploded as new and more horrifying creatures burst forth from the ground.

These creatures were four meters tall, their body mostly covered in a light brown colored carapace with maroon colored flesh underneath. they also have large elongated crown like heads with glowing red eyes, mouth filled with viciously sharp teeth and a pair of side mandible like jaws aligned with equally sharp teeth. It’s large serpentine body has large spikes along it’s spine all the way down to the ends of their tails, however, what caught Night Sword’s attention was the large, three prong scythe like bone claws attached to their strong looking arms.

“WHAT IN TARTARUS ARE THOSE THIN- AAAAARRRRRGGH!” Shouted one of the Night Guards as said guard was shot in the wing by one of the serpent creatures, bringing the guard crashing to the ground to be swarmed by numerous lizard creatures.

Soon the Night Guards started dropping like flies, greatly taken off guard as the new serpent creatures started firing what seems to be dart-like spines at them with deadly accuracy. The Night Guards tried to fire back, however, those that tried were quickly shot down.

Even if some of the bolts that do manage to hit either couldn’t penetrate through the serpents’ carapace armor or those that do only made the creatures even more furious.

Eventually it was just Captain Night Sword and five other Night Guards, the rest of her twenty guards were quickly shot down.

Night Sword was desperately dodging the incoming fire while trying to fire back. She then looked towards the sky and immediately thought of an idea. “NIGHT GUARDS! FLY TOWARDS THE CLOUDS! THEY CAN’T HIT YOU UP THERE!” The Captain barked as she and the remaining five Night Guards flew towards the clouds above.

Her plan is to hopefully out range the serpent’s fire and use the superiority of height and gravity to fire their crossbows at their monstrous enemies below them.

As the Captain and the remaining Night Guards flew higher into the sky, eventually the mass fire of spines soon dwindled to a halt.

The Night Guards stopped in their tracks as they all took a quick breather and a moment of blessed relief.

PLAK! POOF!

“AAAAAAAAHHH!”

Captain Night quickly turned and saw one of her Night Guards free falling back towards the ground in a trail of steaming smoke.

She didn’t have time to react as she saw as a ball green of fire explode near two of her other guards, bringing both of them down.

She quickly and frantically scanned the base below her, trying to find the source of the green fireball. She soon found the source, the once docile-looking columns of flesh and spikes that she and her scouting party saw from before are now fully extended, their exhaust ports are pointed towards the sky.

Directly where they’re currently flying.

Night Sword frantically turned towards her surviving Night Guards.

‘EVASIVE MANEU-”

PLAK! POOF!

Dusk saw how the Spore Crawler fired its acidic payload towards Captain Night Sword and her remaining Night Guards. The highly acidic projectile exploded right in the middle of their group, the explosion itself finally bringing down the captain and the rest of her Night Guards.
As soon as Captain Night Sword and the last of her Night Guards crashed into the horde of Zerg below them, the Hydralisks started focusing their fire on Twilight’s barrier, further pressuring the already strained Alicorn.

Soon enough the barrier that was keeping his Brood at bay was finally breaking under the sheer pressure of their relentless onslaught.

“YOU WILL END THIS NOW!”

There was a bright flash of light as Dusk brought his attention back towards the Monarch of Sun, who is currently giving him a furious glare.
Gone was her usual motherly demure, now replaced with what can be described as a literal Demi-God of the Sun.

Her flowing rainbow mane and tail is now replaced with a storm of furious flame, her eyes glowing bright white as she emanated heat and light reminiscent to the very star she rules over.

The very creep she was standing in was quickly burned away from her mere presence, leaving a good five feet wide circle of charred ground. Both Luna and the Royal Guards holding him were noticeably sweating under the sheer heat Celestia was emanating.

Speaking of the Royal Guards, both guards were shaking in absolute fear. In their entire service to the princesses they have never seen Celestia this furious, not even towards the worst of the evil villains in the past few years.

Dusk on the other hand frowned. He kept his gaze towards Celestia’s own.

At this point Celestia’s outburst caught the attention of every Zerg in the vicinity, halting their attack on Twilight and her group for the time being. Seeing Celestia as a much greater threat, his Zerg started to surround them, however, by Dusk’s orders they did not attack.

Seeing that his Zerg stopped their assault, Celestia reverted back to her original form, still leveling a hardened glare towards Dusk. “Now. You will surrender at once or I will have no choice but to- AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!”

Celestia collapsed onto the ground, holding her head in pain. Dusk’s eyes are glowing with power as he is psionically crushing Celestia’s mind to unbearable levels.

“SISTER! YOU WILL RELEASE HER AT ONC- AAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!” Luna went to say, however, she was soon cut off as Dusk started attack her mind psionically as well.

“PRINCESS CELESTIA! PRINCESS LUNA!” Twilight shouted out in horror. However, in her moment of panic, she briefly lost concentration, thus her barrier disappeared.

Just as Twilight realized her fatal mistake, the Zerg surrounding them quickly capitalized on her mistake and resumed their attack.

Dusk watched as the group tried to desperately fight back, Captain Sun Shield and her remaining guards fought tooth and nail to hold his Zerg back. Even some of Twilight’s friends are fighting, using whatever physical or magical skills they had in order to fend off the Zerg onslaught.

Except Fluttershy. Who is currently cowering in fear.

The Royal Guards holding Dusk broke from their initial shock. “R-Release the princesses at once!” Said the guard holding his left arm as both he and the guard holding his right arm pointed the tip of their spears underneath Dusk’s chin.

“O-Or w-we’ll be forced to use d-deadly force.”

Both Guards holding him tried to put up a brave front, however, their voices and the shaking of their spears betray their true emotion.

Fear.

Dusk sighed. “If you’re going to make death threats at least point your spears not underneath my chin but towards my throat for a confirmed kill.” Dusk said, seemingly disappointed at their incompetence.

The right guard blushed in embarrassment. “S-Shut up! Release the princesses!” the guard demanded as Dusk noted that both guards subtly moved their spears towards his throat.

“That I cannot do.” Dusk replied.

“And why not?” The guard to his left demanded almost nervously.

Dusk’s glowing eyes pulsed. “Because I need to make a point.”

Suddenly the ground behind both guards exploded as two of the most feared creatures of the Zerg Swarm erupted from the ground.

The Hunter Killers.

The guards had no time to react as both Hunter killers were already on them, ripping them off of Dusk and viciously pinning them to the ground with their serrated claws through each of their shoulders.

Both guards screamed in agonizing pain, however, Dusk ignored their screams. They will live.

Now free from his captors, Dusk simply straightened out the wrinkles of his coat sleeves and started making his way towards the groveling princesses.

Shortly along the way, four more Hunter Killers erupted from the ground from both sides of Dusk, acting as his body guards.

Once he was in front of the princesses, Dusk released his psionic grasp on their minds, giving them a moment of relief.

At this point Twilight’s group were finally incapacitated due to Roaches burrowing and ambushing them from under their very hooves. The remaining Royal Guards and their captain were worse for wear as they had numerous cuts and gashes, each and every one of them were pinned to the ground by either a Zergling or a Roach. However, like the rest, they will live.

Twilight and her friends were better off, however, they didn’t come out unscathed. Both Applejack and Rainbow Dash had the worst wounds, their bodies adorned with mostly shallow cuts, bruises and even less deeper cuts that requires stitching. Both mares are currently pinned to the ground by a Roach each, trying but failing to remove the large Zerg off of them.

Spike is currently unconscious with Rarity holding him for dear life. Spike had a large gash across his chest, no doubt trying to protect Rarity. Fortunately, from what Dusk could sense, his wound was not very serious, he will live.

Fluttershy was unconscious but obtained no wounds whatsoever, most likely fainted. Pinkie Pie on the other hand had a black eye and a few cuts as she was pinned by two Hydralisks covered in confetti, streamers, balloons, and cake batter.

Lastly, Twilight was pinned to the ground by two Hydralisks. She herself only had a few cuts and bruises but other than that she was fine.

However, she is currently observing her current situation with a horrified expression, no doubt fearing for the lives of both her friends and the other ponies that accompanied them.

Dusk then brought his attention back towards the princesses, who are still recovering from his previous psionic attack.

To think with all their power, they would at least have some form of powerful mental barriers set up to counteract his psionic abilities.

Dusk shook his head in disappointment. They have severely underestimated him.

With a telepathic command, Dusk ordered all the guards that are currently incapacitated to be brought to where Twilight and her group are. The Zerg around him immediately carried out his command as each and every guard, both Royal and Night Guard, were dragged or carried towards the group.

Some of the guards tried to fight back but were quickly silenced by a warning hiss from their captors. Others were not so fortunate as many of the guards were screaming in pain from their wounds or are currently unconscious.

Once the last of the guards were gathered to Twilight’s group, Dusk kneeled in front of the mentally exhausted Celestia, who is currently on all fours, desperately gasping for air.

After a brief moment of silence, Celestia finally looked up towards Dusk. Even in her exhausted state her eyes were filled with defiance.

“Now that you and the rest of your group has calmed down, we can now talk like civilized ponies.” Dusk said in a calm tone.

Luna growled. “Civilized!? You blatantly attacked us and possibly killed many of our guards!” Luna shouted, her tone furious.

Dusk didn’t even bother to look towards the Lunar Princess. “You came into my home, accused me of something I was not, tried to arrest me, lock me in a cell in order to wait for my judgement. All because you both fear for what I could do to you and the rest of your kingdom. And also, for your information Princess Luna, I took the great care of ordering my forces to only incapacitate. Not kill.” Dusk then stood, finally turning his attention towards Luna.

“I did not warn you and your sister because I feared for what you could do to me. I warned the both of you because of what I could do to you and your precious kingdom.” Dusk explained, his tone turned frighteningly serious.

“If I wanted to, I can consume all of Equis in a never ending tide of tooth and blades, and there will be almost nothing you or the other kingdoms of this world that can do to stop me.” Dusk explained, his tone calm but serious.

“Then why didn’t you, demon!?” Luna shouted out in anger.

Dusk held his hands behind his back as he started to pace on the spot. “Like I said before, I have much more important business to attend to. Plans that I can’t afford to delay any further. Plus, it would be a blatant waste of resources to wage a meaningless war with the denizens of this world.” Dusk explained in a stoic tone.

“And also… I am no demon. I am something far worse.”

“Then what are you?” Celestia asked, her tone serious.

Dusk turned his attention back to Celestia as he raised a questioning eyebrow. “What am I you ask? The question is what I am not.” Dusk said in a cryptic tone.

He continued. “I am not one of your little ponies that you cherish so much. I am not the weak and pathetic stallion that you know. And most importantly…” Dusk eyes glowed bright orange with power as his eyes bored into Celestia’s own.

“I am not some foolish villain that you can defeat so easily.” Dusk said as everypony winced at his telepathic message.

Dusk then spread his arms out, gesturing to all that is around him. “And to answer your question princess. We are the Zerg Swarm. An empire that rules over hundreds of worlds just like this one and we are rightfully feared for our power. And on that fateful night of my supposed death, I was chosen to lead this empire. What you see now is just a taste of what we can do.” Dusk telepathically said, shocking many ponies present, especially the Princesses.

After a brief moment of shocked silence, Celestia spoke once again.

“Then why are you here? What is your goal?” Celestia asked.

Dusk’s eyes dimmed as he gave Celestia a questioning look. “Isn’t it obvious. I want to leave this world and return to rule my empire, however, I first need to find my way back. Thus I wanted to keep what I was doing here a secret to avoid as much interference from this world’s populous. However, due to you and your sister rudely coming here uninvited, that is no longer an option.” Dusk said as he once again kneeled down onto one knee in front of Celestia.

He continued. “So that brings us to our current situation. I don’t want any further interferences and you don’t want any of your little ponies here to die today.” Dusk observed how Celestia’s expression hardened at what he said, however, he could care less.

He continued. “So why don’t we make a bargain? I’ll let you and your ponies leave here today and in return you won’t tell the other kingdoms of this world about what I’m doing here and never return. Do we have a deal?” Dusk asked, smiling as he was the devil himself.

There was an uproar among the Royal/Night Guards and even some of the Elements who were listening. Desperately shouting for Celestia not to take the deal and to not trust the stallion.

Celestia turned to look back towards her ponies, her hardened expression broke into a worry and hesitation.

Soon the guard’s protests died when the Zerg around them roared, silencing the protest once and for all.

Once the guards were silenced, Dusk said. “What do you say Celestia?”

Celestia turned her gaze back towards Dusk as she shakily stood on both hooves. “I accept your offer.” Celestia finally said.

Dusk then looked over towards Luna expectantly. “I also accept these conditions as well. Now release our ponies!” Luna said, her tone was anything but pleased.

Their was a brief moment of silence before Dusk waved his hand dismissively. With a mental command, the Zerg released the Elements and the guards, however, surrounded the group in case they try to do anything suspicious.

The Princesses immediately returned and started helping the ones who are injured, healing their injuries with their magic alongside with some of the other unicorns within the Royal Guard.

Dusk then spoke. “As per our agreement you will all leave and never come back. My forces will escort you all back to Ponyville. However, if any of you deviate from the group or try anything suspicious…”

All of a sudden a Hydralisk shot a Night Guard’s crossbow out of their hands, said threstral was about to shoot Dusk from amongst the crowd of ponies.

“… my Zerg will not hesitate to kill you.” Dusk telepathically warned, his tone deadly serious.

Aside from the Alicorn sisters, everypony were giving one another worried looks. Soon the Zerg behind them parted, showing them towards the exit of the valley.

But as the group started moving sluggishly towards the exit, Twilight remained where she was, looking towards Dusk with a heart struck expression.

Dusk met Twilgiht’s gaze. “Do you have something to say Twilight Sparkle?” Dusk asked, knowing fully well what Twilight is going to say.

“Big brother… why… why are you doing this? What about mom? What about dad? What about Shining? What about me? Are you going to leave all of us?” Twilight asked, her eyes slowly tearing up and pleading Dusk to say otherwise.

However, Dusk’s expression is cold and stoic. “Did you not abandon me when you became an Element of Harmony? When you became a princess?” Dusk questioned in an accusing tone.

Twilight was taken aback. “N-No! I-I didn’t mean to abandon you! I-I was just-”

“Busy? Busy with what exactly? Spreading the “Magic of Friendship” as you so call it? Having fun with your friends, ignorant of the real world around you? Everything you have achieved so far was given to you on a silver platter. Do not make excuses.” Dusk said in a firm tone.

Twilight tried to say something, anything. However, she couldn’t find the words to argue with what Dusk.

Dusk continued. “I have no obligations towards our family anymore. I could care less. However, unlike you I have far more important responsibilities to attend to now, and I can’t afford to be tied down by you or anypony else. Now leave and never return.” Dusk said as he turned away from Twilight and made his way towards the Hive, ignoring the cries of sorrow from the Princess of Friendship.

Soon the entirety of the Princesses group exited the valley, they are currently escorted back to Ponyville by a pack of Hunter Killers.

As Dusk approached the Hive, Broodmother Vash greeted him.

"My lord, congratulations on your victory." Vash said with a regal bow.

"Dusk shook his head. "No Vash, this was no victory. I underestimated Celestia and Luna, they have discovered us a lot earlier then I would've liked. I expected to reveal ourselves until we had at least our first Leviathan spawned. But now it looks like I have just complicated matters." Dusk explained.

"Then may I ask why you didn't kill the Equine Monarchs? You had them at your mercy, why spare them?" Vash asked inquisitively.

"Vash, you must learn that there are things on this world that even I hesitate to fight. This world is full of powerful beings, and only few of them can easily annihilate our forces this early into our development. And one of them just showed me what she could've done if pushed to far." Dusk said.

Dusk can sense Vash's surprise. "Do you mean..."

"Yes Vash. She is very powerful. Her mind is like a vast library that even someone as powerful as I will have to take some time to sort through. She is powerful enough that if she wanted to she could've easily incinerated this entire Hive Cluster with nothing but a thought. After all, she is the sole reason why the other kingdoms of this world dare not attack Equestria and it's ponies." Dusk explained, psionically observing the group through the eyes of one of his Hunter Killers.

"Then why hadn't she? If it were me, I would've done so and be over with it." Vash said in a questioning tone.

"The only reason why she hadn't done so is part of her biggest weakness." Dusk said as he watch Celestia through his Hunter Killer's eyes magically carrying three of the most heavily injured ponies.

"She greatly cares for her people like they are her own children and naively believes that every living being has some form of good within them. That is why I spared her ponies, or risk facing her full wrath." Dusk explained as Vash nodded her head in understanding.

"I see... we can exploit this." Vash said.

"Exactly. But for now, until they make the first move, we will have no quarrel with them. Is that understood Vash?" Dusk said in a commanding tone.

Vash nodded. "I understand my lord. What else do you wish for me to do?" The Broodmother asked.

"Continue growing our brood and monitor the progress of our Leviathan. Once it's complete then we shall spawn our air units." Dusk ordered.

He then started to enter the Hive. "Also, increase our patrols and spawn more defensive structures within our territories. Once that is done, expand our territories to encompass the entire forest and create more Hive clusters."

"Anything else my lord?"

Dusk was about to dismiss Vash until he remembered something. "Also, have our Zerg scour our territories and kill every single animal they find within this forest. The animals of this world are intelligent enough to be used as spies by the Princesses and her armies, see to it that this is done." Dusk ordered as Vash nodded.

"I shall begin immediately." Vash said as Dusk entered the Hive.

Nothing matters now. All that matters is his plan to return to the Zerg Swarm.

And if any of the denizens of this world stands in his way. He will show them exactly why the Zerg are feared across the stars.

Author's Note

Thank you all for reading this chapter.

Now to answer some questions:

Celestia' power: There are many speculations and theories on why Celestia is shown throughout the MLP shows to be considerably weak for somepony who can move the sun and moon.

I'm using the theory that she is so powerful that she deliberately holds back her immense power, least she hurts one of her precious ponies or they fear her for her god-like power.

Is this the same case with Luna? Yes but not to a degree where Dusk finds her to be a major threat to his Zerg.

If you enjoyed it, leave a like and a comment, review, question or suggestion.

See you all next time.

Chapter 6: Aftermath

Location: Castle of Friendship

Twilight skimmed through the book MAGIC ECYCLOPEDIA: VOLUME 14 while at the same time reading the scholarly journal MAGICAL BEASTS AND THEIR EFFECTS ON MAGIC and the 10th edition of STARSWIRL’S GUIDE TO CURSES AND FORBIDDEN MAGIC for the tenth time each.

For past twelve hours she speed read through book after book, journal after journal, scroll after scroll in her own personal library. But she could not find anything that is even remotely related to any creatures called the Zerg or whatever magic Dusk somehow managed to obtain that could render the Princesses to a groveling mess.

It has been almost a week since the confrontation with Dusk. Since then things have changed drastically around Ponyville.

When Twilight, her friends, the Princesses and the escorting guards returned to Ponyville, there was immediate panic as everypony rushed to their aid. The injured were immediately sent to the hospital this included practically all the escorting guards, both captains, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Spike and herself.

During all this panic, everypony in Ponyville was in a state of worry and in some cases outright panic. Practically everypony crowded around the Princesses demanding to know what happened in the Everfree.

Fortunately, Celestia and Luna managed to calm the ponies of Ponyville and stated that the Everfree Forest was filled with more dangerous monsters then ever before and reassured the complete safety of Ponyville.

When Twilight asked Princess Celestia why she lied to the town about what truly happened, her ex-mentor answered that they should not cause any further panic with the ponies of Ponyville, also this was the best way to keep ponies out of the Everfree forest until better security could be placed.

The Princesses first made sure the least injured guards that escorted them recovered and returned to Canterlot before taking the rest of the remaining guards in Ponyville and returned to Canterlot themselves. But before they left, both Celestia and Luna promised Twilight as well as the rest of Ponyville that they will send guards to safeguard the town from the monsters of the Everfree.

However, some of the escorting guards are still recovering in Ponyville Hospital. Many of them require therapy, completely traumatized by what happened to them.

Fortunately for Twilight’s friends, Rainbow Dash, Applejack and thankfully Spike recovered and were discharged from the hospital within one day.

However, two days after the Princesses left Ponyville they sent an entire army of Royal Guards, around 500 trained guards led by none other than Captain Sun Shield. The army was sent with the alibi protect Ponyville against the monsters of the Everfree Forest. Of course each and every guard knew why they were sent and were ordered strictly NOT to share the truth to the ponies of Ponyville or to enter the forest without Twilight’s strict permission.

Now Ponyville is turned into a military garrison as Royal Guards are constantly patrolling the outer edges between Ponyville and the Everfree Forest.

With the arrival of the guards, Twilight didn’t remain idle as she went straight into her library and looked up any and all information on the Zerg or whatever power Dusk obtained.

So far she has found close to nothing.

Twilight sighed as she rubbed the tiredness from her eyes, closing all the textbooks in her magical hold and piled them on top the various stacks of books surrounding her.

She went through her entire library collection and found absolutely nothing. The closest to finding whatever Dusk’s powers were, was information on mental spells but Twilight knew from first hand experience that these spells were nothing compared to what Dusk did to her and to the Princesses a week ago.

Once again Twilight was completely stumped and her vast collection of books can’t help her understand why her brother, one of the most supportive and caring ponies she ever knew and loved, changed into a heartless monster.

“Big brother… why… why are you doing this? What about mom? What about dad? What about Shining? What about me? Are you going to leave all of us?”

“Did you not abandon me when you became an Element of Harmony? When you became a princess?”

“N-No! I-I didn’t mean to abandon you! I-I was just-”

“I have no obligations towards our family anymore. I could care less. However, unlike you I have far more important responsibilities to attend to now, and I can’t afford to be tied down by you or anypony else. Now leave and never return.”

Twilight sighed as she rubbed the exhaustion out of her eyes. ‘What am I going to do… How am I going to tell mom, dad and Shining Armor about Dusk?” Twilight thought as she hugged her legs to her chest. ‘This is all my fault… if I’ve been more caring, then Dusk would’ve never-’

Bam! “Twilight! Are you still in here!”

Twilight shrieked out in surprise before falling out of her chair and into one of the tall piles of books, causing the other piles to avalanche down on her.

“Twilight are you ok!”

Once Twilight regained her bearings, she dug herself out from underneath the mass pile of books and popped her head out from the pile, making for a comedic scene.

“Yes Spike. I’m fine. Why are you here? Didn’t I tell you need some rest?” Twilight asked pointing a stern gaze at her number one assistant, but soon her gaze turned into guilt.

Spike walked into the room with a tray of food, a simple daisy sandwich, a small salad and a glass of water. But Twilight’s eyes trailed across the white bandages covering his chest, hiding the recently healed wound turned scar.

When Spike was discharged from the hospital, the doctor told spike to avoid any extraneous activities or else the large wound on his chest will reopen.

Worried for his health, Twilight gave Spike a much needed break until his wound fully heals, however, Spike refused as he wanted to make sure Twilight herself was eating properly during one of her “reading sprees” as he calls it.

“Well someone has to make sure you’re eating properly. So anything yet Twilight?” Spike asked as he placed the tray on a short stack of books in front of the purple Alicorn.

Twilight shook her head as she started magically levitating the books back on the surrounding shelves. “No Spike. I looked everywhere but I still can’t find anything! What am I going to do Spike? Dusk is my brother, my family, and I failed him not only as a princess but also as his sister…” Twilight said in a somber tone, tears forming in her eyes.

Spike gave a sad sigh as he gave Twilight a look of pity. “Twilight. What happened to your brother isn’t your fault.” Spike said in a somber tone.

However, Twilight shook her head. “But it is! If I have known what Dusk has been going through, then I could’ve been there for him. To help him when he desperately needed me! But instead I’m happily living here in Ponyville with all my friends while he was scorned, abused and harassed in Canterlot because of some stupid rumors caused by me.” Twilight said as tears fell freely down her face.

“Dusk is right… all that I have done so far is meaningless. How can I call myself the Princess of Friendship, how can I help others when I failed to even help my own brother, my own family!” Twilight desperately asked.

Finally, Twilight bowed her head in shame. “I’m a failure as a Princess…” Twilight said in a sad tone.

“No you’re not Twilight!”

Twilight looked towards Spike, though her vision is cloudy with tears she can still tell the drake is giving her a stern glare.

Spike continued. “Twilight… you’ve helped more ponies than anypony could ever ask for. Thousands of ponies all over Equestria and even the Princesses are safe because of what you and the others did. You are surrounded by amazing friends, friends that are more than thankful for having you in their lives. Hell, without you I wouldn’t be here in the first place! Twilight, whatever your brother said about you is wrong, you out of all ponies deserve to be where you are right now. A Princess that help those in need.” Spike said, his voice filled with unflinching conviction.

Twilight’s eyes widened in shock for a brief moment before smiling. “Thank you Spike. I really needed to hear that.” Twilight said as she hugged her number one assistant.

Spike happily returned the hug. “No problem Twilight. Happy to help!” Spike said with a smile.

Soon Twilight broke the hug before wiping any remaining tears from her eyes. “No Spike… thank you for that. I don’t know where I would be without you.” Twilight said, genuinely grateful for having Spike at her side.

Spike happily chucked. “Well... you would’ve probably died of starvation by now if it weren’t for me.” Spike jokingly said.

This earned a laugh from Twilight. “Ha ha ha! You’re probably right Spike. Speaking of starvation, I think I should take a short break before returning to my research.” Twilight said as she magically levitated the tray of food towards her.

Spike smiled. “Glad you’re feeling better Twilight. If you need anything just call your number one assissta-”

“GRROOOOAAAARRRRR!”

The sudden bestial roar coming from the open windows shocked both Twilight and Spike, the former briefly losing concentration and dropped the tray of food onto the ground.

“What in Equestria was that!” Spike exclaimed, turning his attention to the windows in obvious shock.

“It’s sounds like it’s coming from Ponyville!” Twilight exclaimed, shock and worry evident in her voice.

As if on cue, a Royal guard burst into the room. “YOUR HIGHNESS! Urgent news from Ponyville!” The guard stated before quickly kneeling before Twilight.

“What happened!?” Twilight demanded in a worried tone.

“A raging Manticore suddenly appeared from the Everfree forest and broke through the Royal Guard defense line before rushing into town. Captain Sun Shield and a large contingent of guards managed to contain the beast in town square, but I don’t know how long they can hold it for your majesty.” The guard hastily explained.

Twilight’s eyes widened. For all her years living in Ponyville, Twilight knew for a fact that Manticores and other dangerous creatures of the Everfree wouldn’t stray too far from the forest unless for good reason. Why is a Manticore all of a sudden in Ponyville?

Twilight shook the thoughts from her head, her questions will be answered later, there are lives currently at stake. “Is anypony hurt?” Twilight asked.

The guard replied. “No civilian casualties so far. It’s imperative that this beast should be brought down at once your highness.”

Twilight nodded. “I agree. Take me to where the Manticore is.” Twilight ordered as the guard stood stock straight.

“Yes your highness!” The guard exclaimed before quickly rushing out the door with Twilight following.

Spike went to follow, however, Twilight quickly turned around and gave him a stern gaze.

“No Spike! You’re not coming. I don’t want you to get you more injured then you already are.” Spike went to argue but thought better of it when Twilight gave him a look of worry.

Spike sighed. “Alright Twilight. Just be careful out there.”

Twilight simply nodded as she quickly turned and left the library.

“GRROAAR!”

“WE HAVE TO HOLD IT HERE UNTIL THE PRINCESS ARRIVES! DON’T LET IT THROUGH NO MATTER WHAT!”

Twilight and the guard leading her quickly rushed to the source of all the commotion. Once they arrived, Twilight immediately surveyed the area.

Town square is completely covered with over three dozen Royal Guards all packed in a loose circle formation. Each of these guards wore strict stoic expressions with their spears held at the ready, all pointing and virtually surrounding the main cause for all this commotion, the Manticore.

When Twilight finally saw the Manticore through the crowd of Royal Guards her eyes widened in shock. It wasn’t the fact that there was a live and clearly angry Manticore in Ponyville, but it was the very condition of the Manticore that made Twilight pause in mute shock.

The Manticore looked like it went through Tartarus and back. It is portions of its fur is matted with blood as it is covered in numerous bleeding cuts and gashes as small pools of blood dripped down it’s body and formed underneath it. its entire left wing looked like it was torn off as only a stub remained while large portions of its mane looked as if it was ripped off or shredded.

However, even in it’s injured state, the Manticore stared with bestial fury at the Royal Guards surrounding it, teeth bared and growling, even swiping it’s claws threateningly at the nearest group of guards.

Twilight looked at the injured beast not out of fear, but with genuine worry. What has happened to this Manticore? Did the Royal Guards do this?

However, Twilight was soon brought out of her mute shock when Captain Sun Shield finally notified of her presence. “YOUR HIGHNESS! OVER HERE!”

Twilight shook the daze out of her head before quickly making her way towards the Captain.

“Captain Sun Shield! What is going on here!? How did a Manticore get into Ponyville!? And why is it so injured!?” Twilight frantically asked, however, the Captian’s expression remained stoically strict. “I will explain everything later your majesty. But for now, do you know any spells that can knock out this beast? We threw every sort of spell at this Manticore but it refused to go down.” The Captain explained in a frustrated tone.

Twilight immediately understood why. Manticores are known to be resistant to common forms of magical spells, including stun spells that the Royal Guard employ. Fortunately, Twilight knew a spell powerful enough to subdue the Manticore without further violence.

Twilight nodded to the Captain with a serious expression. “Captain, tell your guards to step away from the Manticore. I know a spell that can subdue it with any more violence.” Twilight ordered as she brought a determined gaze towards the beast in question.

The Captain gave a firm nod, however, before the mare could give out the order, a rainbow blur crashed brutally into the side of the Manticore, knocking the large beast onto its side as it soon roared in pain.

Twilight’s eyes widened as a familiar Pegasus flew away from the downed Manticore. “RAINBOW DASH! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?” Twilight screamed in both shock and utter disbelief.

The Pegasus in question simply gave Twilight a cocky smirk in reply. “I heard you ponies have a Manticore problem. So being the awesome Pegasus that I am, I’m here to save the day!” Rainbow Dash explained, much to Twilight’s utter disbelief.

However, Twilight’s disbelief quickly turned into anger. “That was completely unnecessary Rainbow Dash! Didn’t you see how injured the Manticore is!? What would Fluttershy say if she was here!” Twilight shouted, however, the rainbow maned Pegasus simply scoffed. “Lighten up Princess. Injured or not, I took care of it before the Manticore could-”

“WATCH OUT!”

Before anypony could react, the Manticore quickly leaped from its spot on the ground straight towards Rainbow Dash, who was just low enough for the injured Manticore to tackle out of the air and onto the ground.

Rainbow Dash struggled against the Manticore’s hold but to no avail. With Rainbow Dash held firmly underneath its paw, the Manticore reared up it’s right foreleg, claws extended for the killing blow, much to everypony’s horror.

Twilight was about to release the first spell that came to her mind in a desperate attempt to save her friend, but the Captain reacted faster as she threw her spear straight towards the Manticore. Before the Manticore could finish off Rainbow Dash, the flying spear found its mark.

Thwack!

“GROARRRR!” the Manticore roared out in pain as the spear pierced into its flank.

With the Manticore momentarily distracted, Rainbow Dash managed to wiggle out of it’s hold and flew a safe distance away from the injured beast, her expression shaken by the entire ordeal.

The Manticore on the other hand soon grasped the spear’s shaft with it’s teeth before pulling it out of it’s flank with a pained roar before throwing the offending weapon off the side. It then stared directly to where Twilight is currently standing, eyes filled with bestial rage.

Twilight stood momentarily shocked before shaking the shock from her system. This is her one and only chance to subdue the Manticore, if she fails then Equestria will have one less Princess.

The Manticore roared as it started bounding towards Twilight, droplets of blood from it’s various open wounds scattered everywhere with each step, but the Manticore was determined to kill Twilight.

Of course the Royal Guards nearest to Twilight quickly formed a spear wall in front of her, ready to lay down their lives to defend their princess against the raging beast.

However, there was no need for their valiant sacrifice as Twilight charged up the spell she prepared beforehand and fired at the Manticore, who leaped the last few meters towards her.

The spell hit the Manticore directly in the face as it flew over the formation of guards. Immediately, Twilight was tackled to the side by Captain Sun Shield just in time as the large beast crashed onto the spot where Twilight was standing just mere second ago.

“TWILIGHT! Are you ok!?” Shouted Rainbow Dash as she quickly flew down to where Twilight and Captain Sun Shield were laying.

“Your highness, are you alright?” Captain Sun Shield asked as she helped Twilight back onto her hooves. “I’m fine. Where is the Manticore?” Twilight asked, her tone laced with worry.

Rainbow Dash looked somewhere off to the side. “The Manticore is over there knocked out. Dang Twilight, what did you do to it?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Twilight shook the daze from her head before answering. “I used a high level sleeping spell that I learned from Luna’s own personal collection.” Twilight then brought her gaze to the unconscious form of the Manticore. “It seems it did the trick.”

Soon Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Captain Sun Shield and all the Royal Guards in the vicinity slowly approached the still laying form of the Manticore.

The Manticore was fast asleep as the spell intended, it’s entire torso barely rising and falling with each laboured breath, doubt due to the injuries it sustained beforehand.

With the Manticore unconscious, the Royal guards slowly surrounded it, spears at the ready. However, throwing caution to the wind, Twilight slowly approached the beast with sad eyes as she saw the true extent of it’s injuries.

There were far more wounds then she had initially saw, many of them still bleeding. After taking a moment to inspect the Manticore’s wounds, Captain Sun Shield approached Twilight from behind.

“Your highness, what do you want us to do with this beast?” The Captain asked in a serious tone.

Twilight turned her attention to the Captain. “For now, I want the Royal Guards not to disturb the Manticore’s sleep but keep monitoring its condition.” Twilight then turned her attention to Rainbow Dash. “Rainbow Dash, I need you to go and get Fluttershy. Tell her what happened and that there is a badly injured Manticore here in town square.” Twilight asked, she knew for a fact that Fluttershy will never refuse to help any animal in need, even if they’re dangerous.

Rainbow Dash nodded. “Got it!” Then immediately bolted away in a rainbow streak.

With Rainbow Dash gone, Twilight gave Captain Sun Shield a stern glare. “Now let’s talk about what happened here Captain.” Twilight said, much to the Captain’s confusion.

“What do you mean your highness?”

“I think you know very well what I mean!” Twilight said as she pointed to the sleeping Manticore. “I understand you and your guards are doing your jobs protecting everypony, but there is no reason to injure and maim this Manticore to near death!” Twilight shouted in a furious tone.

However, the Captain sternly returned Twilight’s glare with her own. “I think there is a misunderstanding, your highness. None of my guards TOUCHED this Manticore before you arrived your highness. It came rampaging into town as severely injured as you see now.” The Captain explain in a stern tone.

Twilight’s anger immediately vanished and replaced with shock as she stared back towards the still sleeping Manticore. “Wait. None of the Royal Guards touched this Manticore? Then why is it so injured?” Twilight asked in a confused tone. There was no reason for the Captain of the Royal guard to lie to her, she’s a Princess after all and her direct ruler. So then what could have caused such horrible injuries to one of the most feared creatures of the Everfree Forest?

Captain Sun Shield approached the sleeping Manticore with a determined expression. “I think I may know who is responsible for this.” The Captain said as she lifted a handful of mane to reveal the back end of a vicious barbed spine, deeply embedded into the back of the Manitcore’s neck.

Twilight immediately recognized the spine, many of the Royal Guards that were hospitalized a week before now wore terrible scars due to these spines.

“Dusk…” Twilight whispered in shock.

The Captain nodded as she let go of the Manticore’s mane. “I believe the monsters under your brother’s command attacked this Manticore and drove it to Ponyville.” The Captain deduced with an unpleased expression.

Twilight shook her head. “No no no, this doesn’t make sense… Why would Dusk go through the trouble of attacking a Manticore and driving it here into Ponyville? It doesn’t make sense!” Twilight exclaimed in disbelief.

The Captain simply shrugged. “Unfortunately, I do not know your highness. But I do know one thing. Your brother is up to something.” The Captain concluded.

But before either of them could ponder on the new scenario any further, Rainbow Dash finally returned, however, Twilight noticed the horrified look on her friend’s face.

“Rainbow Dash what happ-”

“No time to explain! Fluttershy needs our help! STAT! We gotta hurry!” Rainbow Dash frantically said.

Twilight knew for a fact that the only times when Rainbow Dash out of all ponies starts to panic is when something truly terrible has or is going to happen.

This goes double when it involves any of her friends, especially Fluttershy.

Twilight nodded. “Alright Rainbow Dash! But I can’t simply leave the Manticore alone, what if it wakes up?” Twilight said.

“No need your highness. The Manticore passed away.”

Both Twilight and Rainbow Dash immeaditaely snapped their head towards the still laying form of the Manticore. Twilight soon noticed it’s torso, once barely moving was now still. Twilight quickly rushed over to the Manticore and placed her ears against it’s back where it’s heart is.

She didn’t hear a heart beat.

Slowly stepping away from the now deceased Manticore, Twilight looked towards the Captain with a somber expression.

The Captain replied with a firm nod. “I’ll have my guards move and bury the body. Now we should make our way to Miss Fluttershy’s place with all haste.” The Captain said as the guards in the vicinity started to slowly move the Manticore.

Twilight quickly nodded her head. “You’re right Captain. Fluttershy needs us! Let’s go!”

Soon Twilight, Captain Sun Shield, a flying Rainbow Dash and four escorting gurads rushed towards Fluttershy’s cottage with all haste.

Soon enough, Twilight and her group made it to Fluttershy’s cottage, the Pegasus’s home is located near the Everfree Forest and just outside of Ponyville, it is also the home for various animals of all shapes and sizes that the shy Pegasus cares for.

Overall it’s usually a peaceful abode filled with friendly critters.

However, when Twilight saw the cottage her eyes widened in shock and horror.

Everywhere she looked, the cottage was completely covered and surrounded with hundreds of animals, ranging from the smallest of mice to an entire family of grizzly bears.

But it was not the animals that horrified Twilight, but the condition that most of these animals are in that horrified the Alicorn princess.

Almost all the animals were injured in someway or form as they crowded around the cottage as if their lives depends on it.

As Twilight and her group made their way through the crowd of animals and up towards the cottage, Rainbow Dash landed and leaned over to Twilight. “See what I mean Twilight?” the Pegasus whispered in a worried tone.

Twilight could only nod as she surveyed the animals around her in mute shock. She couldn’t help but watch as a family of bunnies carried one of their own, a small infant with one of it’s ears ripped off, into the cottage.

Twilight saw a squirrel missing half it’s tail and its entire right leg, barely crawling on all threes.

Twilight looked to her right and saw a family of three beavers, however, two of the beavers were missing limbs and tails and were laying on their backs while a smaller one was crying over their bodies.

Twilight looked towards the roof and saw all manners of birds and even bats as a majority of them were as injured as the other animals. Some were missing wings, legs, coated with blood or desperately hugging other injured birds or bats.

However, the worst by far was the family of bears, one adult and two small cubs. Twilight saw the largest one laying on its back, it’s right arm cut off at the elbow and was covered in blood and large vicious looking gashes that stripped off portions of fur and flesh. The two cubs suffered only a few cuts and scratches but seemed fine, however, they looked absolutely traumatized from what Twilight could see from their expressions.

Twilight was so lost among the animals that it wasn’t until Rainbow Dash knocked on the cottage door did Twilight realized that they had arrived.

“Fluttershy! I’m back! I brought Twilight!” Rainbow Dash shouted, worry evident in her tone. After a brief moment the cottage door opened, revealing the butter yellow Pegasus.

However, unlike the many other time they would meet, Fluttershy looked absolutely terrible.

Her pink mane was frazzled and unkempt, her eyes were bloodshot as hints of tears stained around her eyes and down her cheeks. However, what Twilight noticed above all is the cooking apron Fluttershy is wearing as it was covered in splotches of blood, her hands were also in the same condition.

Fluttershy’s eyes suddenly widened. “Oh Twilight! I’m so glad you’re here! You have to help all these animals! You have to do something! Dr. Fauna and I have been doing our best to save as many as we can but- but-” Fluttershy choked as she soon broke down into tears, desperately grasping Twilight’s shirt with both hands as she cried into her chest.

Twilight could only hug her distressed friend in comfort. “It’s ok Fluttershy. We’re here now, and we’ll do everything we can to help your animal friends.” Twilight said as she nodded solemnly to Captain Sun Shield.

The Captain return the nod as she looked directly at the escorting guards. “Guards! Gather all available medic squads and have them prepped and ready and brought here as soon as possible! GET TO IT!” The Captain ordered in a commanding tone.

“YES CAPTAIN!” The four guards replied simultaneously as they soon rushed back to Ponyville.

Once the guards left, Fluttershy’s crying slowed to a halt. *sniff* *sniff* “Oh thank you. Thank you all.” Fluttershy said, her eyes still moist with tears.

Twilight gave her crying friend a sad nod. “Don’t worry about it Fluttershy. Now, tell me why there is so many injured animals?” Twilight asked in a concerned tone.

“Yeah! What caused all of this!?” Rainbow Dash asked.

*Sniff* “I-it’s so horrible! A-All my a-animal friends! They w-were… were…” Fluttershy stuttered.

“They were what Fluttershy!? Spill it out already!” Rainbow Dash impatiently demanded, earning a glare from Twilight which the rainbow maned Pegasus aptly ignored.

Fluttershy wiped the tears from her eyes. “T-They were-”

“FLUTTERSHY! I NEED ASSISTANCE!” The voice od Dr. Faunua shouted from inside the cottage.

Immediately Fluttershy turned and dashed back inside the cottage with Twilight, Rainbow Dash and the Captain following soon quickly following after the panicked Pegasus.

However, Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Captain Sun Shield immediately stopped at the door, what they saw in Fluttershy’s cottage made the trio pause.

Fluttershy’s living room was packed with injured animals. However, unlike those outside, these animals received some form of medical care as many of them were wrapped in blood soaked bandages, numerous stiches, carrying small crutches or even all at once. The overwhelming stench of blood stung Twilight’s nose, making the Princess gag in reflex.

“Your highness! Are you alright!?” Captain Sun Shield asked as her face also contorted in disgust at the stench.

“I’m fine Captain. Where did Fluttershy go?” Twilight asked.

“She went into the kitchen Twilight! Let’s go!” Rainbow Dash answered as she pinched her snout and flew into the kitchen.

However, unlike Rainbow Dash, both Twilight and Captain Sun Shield had to carefully make their way through the crowded room towards the kitchens, taking extra care that they didn’t step on any of the recovering animals.

Twilight’s horrified expression only worsened as she desperately tried to ignore the stench of blood as she couldn’t help but observe the amount of injured animals recovering from their wounds.

‘What could’ve done something like this? And why?’ Twilight thought as she stepped over a group of injured mice.

Soon both Twilight and Captain Sun Shield made their way into the kitchen, immediately Twilight was hit with an even stronger stench of blood, and she knew exactly why.

Fluttershy’s kitchen, once neatly organized and use to make all assortment of delicious food for her animals and friends is now an operating room.

The large table was cleared off and used as a pseudo surgery table as untold amounts of blood, both fresh and old, stained the table top. The sink was filled with blood red water with numerous surgery tools washing about within it. The kitchen counter was also cleared off to make room for the numerous aesthetics, drugs and other medical equipment that Twilight could only guess.

However, what caught the Alicorn’s sole attention was Dr. Fauna desperately stitching a large open wound on a beaver with Fluttershy pressing a blood soaked cloth desperately onto the profusely bleeding wound.

Dr. Fauna is Ponyville’s only Veterinarian and is good friends with Fluttershy since both ponies have the similar motivations to help any animals in need. They are always constantly helping with one another whenever Fluttershy has an injured animal under her care that she herself cannot properly care for or Dr. Fauna has a difficult time handling the animals underneath her own care.

However, this situation was different from those times. Dr. Fauna is currently wearing a medical mask, her usual doctor’s coat is covered in blood, her latex gloves are blood red.

Even with the mask on, Twilight could tell the doctor was in a state of panic. Eyes widened, mane unkempt and sweating profusely as she desperately tried to save the beaver on the table.

The beaver in question had a large open wound on it’s neck as the doctor raced against time to stich the wound close as Fluttershy tried to stem the flow of blood with her already soaked cloth, at the same time giving the Beaver words of encouragement.

Fluttershy gave the barely awake beaver a teary smile. “Don’t worry Mr. Beaver. Just stay with us. We’ll have you all fixed up and returned to your family soon enough. You’ll see Mrs. Beaver and you baby son real soon ok.” Fluttershy said with a forced smile.

However, at this point Twilight and no doubt the other ponies in the room knew that the poor beaver was a lost cause. Mr. Beaver cannot be saved, and he knew it as well.

Mr. Beaver gave placed a single shaky paw on Fluttershy’s hand as he desperately tried to breath, eyes filled with fear. Before long, Mr. Beaver closed his eyes as his heaving chest soon slowed to a halt.

Dr. Fauna placed the stitching needle down on the table. “H-He’s gone Fluttershy.” The doctor said in a somber tone.

Tears started to spill from Fluttershy’s eyes and down her face as she grasped the beaver’s single paw with both hands. The Pegasus then leaned down and cried loudly into the deceased beaver’s body, not caring for the blood staining her face and mane.

Twilight then and there realized that Fluttershy was not only grieving over the loss of one of her animals, but many others that she no doubt tried desperately to save.

As Fluttershy continued to cry into the body of Mr. Beaver, Twilight’s own eyes started tearing up as well. Twilight could only imagine what it’s like to see the ones you love die right before you, the ones you cared for and called friends. It’s terrible what’s happening to these animals and it pains Twilight to see one her dearest and kindest friend grieving over all this.

Twilight slowly made her way over to Fluttershy as she hugged the crying mare from behind. Immediately, Fluttershy hugged Twilight, now crying and staining her shirt with tears and blood.

But Twilight didn’t not care. Fluttershy is in pain and all she can do is hug the mare until that pain goes away.

A few minutes later Fluttershy managed to calm down enough to talk. Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Captain Sun Shield and Fluttershy were in her bed room, the least crowded space in the entire cottage.

Even then, Fluttershy’s bedroom was still fairly crowded, but not uncomfortably so. The only animals in the room were mice, squirrels, birds and bunnies.

Fluttershy sat on her bed as many of the animals are giving the sad mare all the comfort they can, something that didn’t go unnoticed by Fluttershy as she petted and lightly hugged each one of them.

“Alright Fluttershy. I’m truly sorry what happened to your animals, but you said before that you knew the cause of all this. What happened to them Fluttershy?” Twilight asked in a concerned tone, trying to be mindful of the traumatized mare.

Fluttershy gave a slow nod. “I understand Twilight. It happened three days ago when a dozen of animals came to my cottage. At first I was devastated at what I saw happened to these poor animals, so I called Dr. Fauna over to my house to help. Since then more and more animals came for three days straight, each with worse injuries then the last. Dr. Fauna and I did all we could to help the animals, b-but…” Fluttershy started to cry.

“I-I’m sorry for bringing up sad memories Fluttershy, but we must know what happened here. Before you were about to say something to us. Could you continue then?” Twilight asked in a considerate tone.

Fluttershy wiped the tears from her eyes before gathering herself once more. “What I t-tried to say before was that all these animals w-were… a-attacked.” Fluttershy finally revealed.

“What do you mean attacked! Who would want to attack all these poor innocent animals!?” Rainbow Dash asked in a tone of disbelief. Fluttershy let out a shaky breath. “Most of the animals here s-said t-that… they were attacked by v-vicious m-monsters in the Everfree Forest!”

“Vicious monsters? Did they describe what the monsters looked like?” Captain Sun Shield asked, however, Fluttershy shook her head. “Only a little. They said the monsters were huge, had vicious needle-like fangs and large scary claws, and were attacked without warning.”

It slowly dawned on Twilight to the possible perpetrator of these attacks. However, Rainbow Dash beat her to it. “It has to be Dusk! Who else could’ve done it other then that bucker!”

Twilight shook her head. “We can’t just blame Dusk! It makes no sense whatsoever! What if he didn’t do it?” Twilight said.

“With all due respect your highness. We saw proof that the Manticore from before was attacked by the same creatures under your brother’s control. Who says that he didn’t also cause all these attacked?” Captain Sun Shield reasoned.

“WHAT! Dusk also attacked that Manitcore and lead it straight to Ponyville! Why I ought a-”

Twilight had enough. “Rainbow Dash that’s enough! My brother said to us and to the Princesses a week ago to leave him and his… Zerg alone. For all we know, he might have defended himself against the Manticore, one of the most dangerous creatures of the Everfree Forest might I add. But attack innocent animals, why would he do something so cruel to something that isn’t even a threat to him and his army of monsters? It makes no SENSE!” Twilight said in a tone of disbelief.

However, this did little to convince Rainbow Dash. “So! It doesn’t have to make sense! Your brother is pure evil! And how do you even know that he didn’t attack all these defenseless animals!?” Rainbow Dash argued back.

“How do you know he did in fact attacked these animals!? There is no solid proof that he did!” Twilight shot back, her anger rising.

Both the Alicorn and rainbow maned Pegasus stared angrily at each other as Fluttershy and Captain Sun Shield looked worriedly between the two mares.

Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

The loud thumping noise broke the tense atmosphere as everypony look towards the bedroom door where the noise emanated from. Standing at the open door is a stern looking white furred bunny.

Twilight immediately recognized the small animal.

“Angel Bunny! What are you doing here?” Fluttershy asked.

However, Angel ignored his owner and made his way into the room, glaring sternly up at Twilight specifically.

“Is there something wrong Angel Bunny?” Twilight asked uncertain as to why the bunny wants her in particular.

Angel nodded as he pointed to Rainbow Dash.

“What about Rainbow Dash?” Twilight asked in a confused tone.

Angel Bunny then acted like some sort of monster, walking around with lumbering steps all the while snapping his teeth angrily. Then suddenly Angel stood stock straight with a serious expression before pointing to a random direction, as if directing an army before reverting back to his act of a monster, nodding his head and ran towards the general direction he pointed to previously.

Angel then returned to his spot and once again glared at Twilight with his small arms crossed.

Through all this, Twilight understood what the small bunny was trying to say. “Are you saying Rainbow Dash is right? It was Dusk that sent those monsters to attack all those animals!?” Twilight asked as Angel nodded in reply. “B-But it could’ve been Dusk! Why would he do this!?” Twilight asked in disbelief.

What put the final nail in the coffin is when Angel made his way behind the door and dragged something into the room.

Twilight went silent as she saw the white bunny drag in a vicious looking barbed spine, the very same one she saw embedded in the Manticore.

“Your highness…” The Captain said in a knowing tone, also recognizing the barbed spine.

Twilight turned to Fluttershy with a worried expression. “Fluttershy… where did Angel get this?”

Fluttershy looked towards the spine with an expression of fear and sadness. “T-That was removed from Mrs. Terry, a grizzly bear. We had to remove at least six of t-these from her body. B-But Mrs. Terry…”

Twilight quickly nodded. “I-I’m sorry Fluttershy. But thank you for explaining.” Twilight said.

However, Rainbow Dash spoke. “Twilight what is that thing Angel is holding?” The Pegasus asked in a confused tone.

Twilight answered. “That thing Angel Bunny is holding belongs to one of the creatures from Dusk’s Zerg.” Twilight explained in a sad tone. Immediately Twilight heard a gasp from both Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash shouted. “I KNEW IT! It was Dusk all along Twilight! He attacked all these innocent animals!”

“Why would Dusk attack all these harmless animals!? They did nothing to him! Why Twilight! WHY!” Fluttershy cried out in grief, tears falling down her cheeks.

Twilight shook her head. “I don’t know! This makes no sense whatsoever! These animals pose no threat to him or his Zerg!” Twilight said, trying to come up with a reasonable explanation for her brother’s motives.

“Well I say we go to his base and give him what for!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, curling her hands into fists.

“Are you crazy! Don’t you remember what happened a week ago!? Dusk completely incapacitated all of us, including the Princesses! We we’re luckily to even get out of there alive last time, and you want us to go back and attack him!?” Twilight said with a tone of disbelief.

“But this time we got an entire ARMY on our side! We know where he is and what his monsters can do, plus we can use the elements on him. We can totally take him this time!” Rainbow Dash boasted.

However, Twilight was unconvinced. “Rainbow Dash. I am NOT risking the lives of ponies and plunging all of Equestria into a war with Dusk and his Zerg. For all we know he might have an even larger army by now! If we want to do anything, we must first speak with the Princesses. But for now we must understand why Dusk is killing all the animals of the Everfree Forest!” Twilight explained.

Captain Sun Shield spoke. “Your highness, permission to speak freely.”

Twilight turned her attention towards the Captain. “If you have something to say Captain, then you can freely share it. And please, just call me Twilight from now on.” Twilight said, not used to being treated as royalty.

The Captain nodded. “Understood Twilight. What I was going to say was that I may know the reason why your brother attacked all these animals.”

This immediately caught everypony’s attention. “Really!? Then please share!” Twilight said, any light into Dusk’s motives is better then nothing.

The Captain nodded. “As the Captain of the Royal Guard, it is my sworn duty to safe guard both the Princesses and the ponies of Equestria from any threat. Both external and internal threats.” The Captain explained.

“Well that’s good and all, but where are you going with this? Spill it out already!” Rainbow Dash impatiently demanded.

The Captain nodded. “I was just getting to that. As a sworn defender of Equestria, I have to make sure that none of the other kingdoms of Equis would dare attack Equestria. Thus I make sure there are no spies within our borders from other kingdoms seeking to go to war with Equestria.” Captain Sun Shield explained in a serious tone.

“S-Spies. But why would anypony would want to go to war with the Equestria? We’re a peaceful country filled with nice ponies.” Fluttershy asked in a shocked tone.

However, the Captain shook her head. “Believe it or not, there are a few kingdoms in Equis that would love to do nothing more than conquer Equestria and enslave everypony. The only reason why they haven’t done so is due to Equestria’s position as the world’s most powerful kingdom, with two ruling monarchs that controls the very sun and moon.” The Captain explained.

Twilight’s eyes widened. The notion that there are other kingdoms that would want to go to war with Equestria was shocking. But she would have to dwell on that later, her brother and his Zerg are more important.

The Captain continued. “Back to the topic, as a fellow commander I believe the reason why Dusk attacked all these animals is because he believes that these animals of the Everfree Forest could be used as spies against him.” The Captain finally explained.

Twilight and no doubt her friends slowly digested the information. Dusk attacked and possibly killed untold number of animals within the Everfree Forest, all because he believed they could be used as spies.

“That is ridiculous!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed in a tone of disbelief.

However, the Captain shook her head. “No it’s plausible. If I’m not mistaken, Miss Fluttershy here could communicate with animals perfectly. Plus, a week ago, Miss Fluttershy lead us half way to Dusk’s base by asking the animals for directions.” Captain Sun Shield explained.

Twilight observed as Fluttershy’s expression turned into sheer horror, her entire body shaking uncontrollably. “Y-You’re s-saying… that b-because of m-me-”

Fluttershy didn’t finish as her eyes rolled to the back of her head and collapsed on her bed unconscious, the sheer shock of what the Captain was insinuating caused her to faint.

“Fluttershy!” Twilight shouted as she darted to her unconscious friend, luckily for the Pegasus she collapsed on her bed.

Rainbow Dash flew up and grabbed the collar of the Captain’s breast plate, bringing her snout angrily against the Captain’s.

“Hey what’s the big idea! Are you saying that these attacks were all Fluttershy’s FAULT!” Rainbow Dash demanded angrily, snorting hot air directly into the face of the Captain.

The Captain for her part remained stoically calm. “I’m not blaming Miss Flutteshy for these attacks. In fact, it’s your fault for inciting Twilight ‘s brother to attacking these animals in the first place.” The Captain explained in a strict tone.

Rainbow Dash was furious. “My fault! How is any of this my fault!” Rainbow Dash asked, her tone filled with both anger and disbelief at the accusation.

The Captain frowned. “It was when Princess Celestia confronted Dusk did you boldly decided to tell him how we managed to find his base. Telling him how Miss Fluttershy asked the animals of the Everfree Forest for directions to his base.” Captain Sun Shield explained in a stern tone.

Rainbow Dash’s furious expression slowly turned into horrified realization as she back away from the mare. “B-But I was trying to-” Rainbow Dash tried to explain, but couldn’t find the words.

Twilight had enough. “Captain I think you took it too far; Rainbow Dash isn’t to blame for these attacks! It doesn’t matter who is to blame, all that matters now is what we should do from now on.” Twilight said in a stern tone.

The Captain nodded solemnly. “You are right your high- Twilight. Forgive me for my transgression.” The Captain apologized.

Twilight nodded. “Good. Now Rainbow Dash, can you take Fluttershy to your home? She needs rest and a break from… what has happened here today.” Twilight asked.

Rainbow Dash nodded as she went to lift Fluttershy out of the bed. “Gotcha! But promise me that you will send a letter to the Princesses about this. They have to know what Dusk did and that he went to far!” Rainbow Dash said as she flew out the bedroom window, carrying Fluttershy.

Once Rainbow Dash left, Twilight turned to Captain Sun Shield. “Captain, I need you to stay here and help with Dr. Fauna with anything she may need until the medics arrive.” Twilight ordered.

The Captain nodded. “As you wish Twilight. With your permission, I will leave to greet the medic squads.” The Captain said as she soon left the bedroom.

Only when the Captain left the room did Twilight collapse onto her knees, her entire body shaking uncontrollably. All the stress and traumatic shock from the past hour took their toll on her body as she couldn’t stop shaking or hyperventilating.

Twilight desperately tried to slow her breathing. After what felt like hours, Twilight managed to calm herself but her hands were still shaking.

“How could Dusk do all this…? How can he live with himself knowing what he did?”Twilight desperately asked herself.

Twilight desperately wanted to deny what happened here today. Wanted to believe this was all just a bad dream. But she cannot deny the fact that the one who caused all this death and misery is the very same pony that she once cherished as part of her family, the same pony who she used to call brother.

Twilight may never know what caused Dusk to change or understand the power he now wields. But after today, Twilight knew only one thing.

The brother she knew and loved is now gone. And in his place is a cold heartless monster.

Author's Note

And that’s a wrap, a more darker look on the results of Dusk’s plans.

Sorry for the long delay, I hope this chapter makes up for it, been busy with University and all. Also thank you for all your support so far.

Now to answer some questions.

Who is Dr. Fauna? She is the actual Vet from the MLP episodes in season 7, like I said before, i’m basing all the characters from the actual show with my added oc’s where appropriate.
Will there be an eventual war between Zerg and any of the other kingdoms? Not yet, but there will be definitely, like I said, Dusk will show all of Equis that he and his Zerg are not to be trifled with.
Are you going to follow the main canon story line? Only when it’s appropriate (i.e. Grand Galloping Gala, Starlight Glimmer, etc.), but with Dusk and his Zerg, the timeline will no doubt change drastically.

Now if you have any questions, suggestion, comments or reviews then either leave them in the comment section or PM me directly.

See you all next time.

Chapter 7: To Serve

Location: Main Hive Cluster

Dusk can be found standing within the heart of the Hive structure, eyes closed in deep concentration.

In front of him are three Zerglings, each obediently waiting as ordered.

The reason why these Zerglings were in front of Dusk is because he’s currently testing his own abilities using Equestrian magic. Since his confrontation with the Monarchs of Equestria, Dusk used whatever spare time he had to practice spells he memorized from Twilight’s own personal collection during the time he utilized her personal library for information.

Due to his previous biology as a unicorn, he should be able to use magic and utilize any spell he wishes. However,
So far he only succeeded using what was considered ‘basic’ spells. Such as telekinesis, illumination, and simple stun spells. Though he had no need for these kind of spells since his psionics can easily do the same but far more efficiently, it did confirm that he can in fact use magic alongside his psionics.

However, when he tried conducting medium to higher tier spells, he faced some difficulties.

Dusk concentrated as his horn glowed orange with magic. The first Zergling is covered in the same glow as it slowly floated up to Dusk’s eye level.

With more concentration, Dusk thought of a location, just outside the Hive, and initiated his spell.

Immediately there was a bright flash of light and an audible pop as the light immediately died down.

However, what was left behind made Dusk frown in disappointment. The back half of the Zergling still remained while the entire front half is now gone, it’s cauterized flesh smoked and burned filling the air with the scent of burnt meat.

‘Teleportation spell failed.’ Dusk thought in disappointment as he released the burnt remains from his magical hold. The other two Zerglings looked towards the deceased remains with instinctual curiosity, but made no move to investigate.

Dusk then moved onto his next test.

Concentrating, his horn lit once more as the second Zergling is now covered in his magical influence.

With more concentration and pooling more magic, Dusk initiated his second spell.

The Zergling shrieked but was immediately silenced with the flash and the audible pop of the spell going off.

Once again, the light immediately died down, reveling the second Zergling. However, to Dusk’s growing disappoint, the Zergling’s entire head is now stone grey and frozen as it soon collapsed onto the ground, shattering its’ head into a thousand pieces.

Dusk frowned. ‘Transmutation spell failed.’ Dusk thought as he looked towards the third and last Zergling, completely unaware about the fate that was about to befall on it.

Taking in a deep breath, Dusk concentrated, his horn lights up as he grasped the last Zergling in his magic.

Concentrating, he activated his third and final spell.

*POP!*

“SKREEEIIIAGLAGAGAMKLKDKADSALSAKSLKLKALSKSLASKJF!”

Squelch!

…

‘Transformation spell, failed…’ Dusk thought as he pondered on his failure.

He had tested these same three spells and many other spells for the past week, each test ending in a failure.

Dusk knew for a fact that it wasn’t due to his lack of concentration or lack of mana reserves. He had plenty of mana and due to his superior and highly evolved cerebral system, he can easily handle the mental stress of these spells on any level.

However, even with all this, he still finds himself constantly failing. And he may know why.

‘It has to be my biological make-up. Even though I have some Unicorn DNA, the vast majority of my biology is Zerg. It seems magic is only compatible with the biology of this world’s denizens, specifically the ponies of Equestria. I need to look more into this.’ Dusk concluded.

Just as Dusk finished pondering on his personal discovery, he received a psionic call from his Broodmother.

“My master, I have completed the task you have given me. The forest is free from any animals that can be used to spy on our Brood.” Vash reported.

Dusk nodded. A week ago since the confrontation, Dusk tasked Broodmother Vash with purging all animal life within his territories in light of what he learned a week ago from the one named Rainbow Dash.

When he learned that the one named Fluttershy could communicate with the animals and used them to find his Hive, then what’s not to say that the animals of the forest are spying on his Zerg and reporting their findings and movements to their Monarchs. Dusk wanted to make sure that all possibilities of spying for the Monarchs are taken off the table, even if it includes killing all the wild life.

Vash immediately went to work and sent his forces to scour their territory for any and all animals. None were spared, from adults to infants were rooted out from their homes and slaughtered to the last.

Dusk wasn’t taking any chances, not when dealing with the Monarchs.

“Good. Were there any difficulties in your task?” Dusk questioned.

The Brood mother replied. “It was a simple task of finding and killing any animals our forces could find. Unfortunately, some managed to slip through our forces while others proved to be more challenging to take down, such as the case with a Manticore.”

Dusk nodded. “That is to be expected. Did our forces give chase to any of these animals?” Dusk asked. “Yes my lord. Though our forces killed many, many more managed to escape the forest towards the equine settlement.” Vash explained.

Dusk frowned. “Then we must assume the Monarchs know what has happened and what we did. What is the current status of our overall Brood?” Dusk questioned. For the past week since his confrontation against the monarchs of Equestria, Dusk has been busy preparing his forces, growing his Brood and expanding his territories further into the Everfree Forest.

“Since we’re now using the full capacity of our Hive Cluster, our Brood grew tenfold. We have over ten thousand Zerg units and that number is constantly growing by the hour. If the Equines dare to attack our Hive Cluster, our forces will have grown to be more than efficient enough to wipe out their pathetic armies.” Vash explained, her tone filled with conviction.

Dusk frowned. “Careful Vash. Overconfidence can lead to defeat. We must always be vigilant, especially against these Equestrians, no matter how pathetic they may be. Any report from our spies within Ponyville?” Dusk questioned.

Just days after the confrontation, Dusk saw through the eyes of his Overseers a significantly large army of Royal Guards arriving into Ponyville, their numbers were around 500 at least.

Since then, Dusk sent in a dozen Changelings, each ‘replaced’ a guard and spied on the village and the army ever since. So far he learned that the guards were sent to Ponyville under the guise of protecting the village denizens from the monsters of the Everfree Forest and thus garrisoned the entire village and constantly patrolled the edges of the forest.

With this new revelation, Dusk strategically split his forces all over his territory and hid numerous Zerg units near the edges of the Everfree Forest nearest to Ponyville, in the off-chance that the Monarchs decide to do anything against him and his Brood.

“Our spies reported that the animals that escaped our forces are currently receiving medical treatment. These animals are located at the home of one of the Elements, Kindness if I’m not mistaken.” Vash explained.

Dusk frowned. “Fluttershy… the one that can communicate with them. This is concerning.” Dusk said. As he expected, the Monarchs will no doubt already received news of what has occurred and will no doubt draw conculsions.

They will not sit quietly.

“Do you wish to send in special task force of Hunter Killers to kill all these animals? Or have our spies to end their lives?” Vash asked.

However, Dusk immediately shoot the idea down. “No Vash. We shall do no such thing. If we attack those animals, the garrison will be even more alerted to our presence. Also our spies will be discovered, making it much harder for us to track their movements and drawing the attention of the other denizens of this world. The last thing I need is other kingdoms interfering with our plans.” Dusk explained, he can sense the Broodmother realizing the consequences of her suggested plan.

He continued. “We will closely monitor their movements. For now, we’ll grow our numbers and wait until the Leviathan is completed before we can move onto the next phase of our plan.” Dusk said.

Though the number of guards in Ponyville are of little threat to Dusk and his Brood, he still needs to keep a close watch on Ponyville. Even though the Princesses promised a week ago to leave him and his Zerg alone in turn for their lives and the lives of their ponies, Dusk wasn’t naïve to think they would actually keep their word for long.

Once his Leviathan finishes, he can finally move onto the next major part of his plan to return to the Koprulu Sector.

However, he still has another week until his Leviathan is completed. So until then, he will consolidate his power.

“I understand master. Like always, your wisdom and foresight knows no bounds. I still have a lot to learn from you.” Vash said.

Dusk nodded. “As long as you learn. Now we still need to-” Suddenly Dusk sensed a sudden intrusion deep within the gem mines where his Drones are located.

Vash sensed the same thing. “OUR DRONES ARE UNDER ATTACK!” Vash exclaimed through their psionic link.

Immediately, Dusk psionically searched through the Hive mind for the Drones that were being attacked. In mere seconds, he located a single Drone at the deepest level of the gem mines.

Dusk can sense the Drone is being attacked by dozens of unique signatures, however, these signatures were unfamiliar to Dusk, also he can sense that these same signatures weren’t actively harming the Drone either.

Concerned, Dusk melded with the mind of the Drone and observed through it’s eyes to finally see the identities of the attackers.

What he saw made him pause.

The attackers were dozens of bi-pedal canines, each and every one of these creatures had similar physical features of large thick arms, disproportionally small digitigrade legs, paws for hands and feet, canine-like snouts and ears, small club-like tails and fur covering their entire body.

Dusk frowned recognizing these creatures.

Diamond Dogs.

Through the eyes of the Drone, Dusk sense at least twenty of these canines wearing what appears to be crudely made armor and helmets obscuring their eyes. Dusk deduced that these dogs were soldiers as half are pointing crude looking spears directly at the Drone, and the other half are tying the large Drone down with ropes, albeit with some struggle.

However, what caught Dusk’s attention were the three Diamond Dogs in front of the Drone. Unlike the other Diamond Dogs, these canines weren’t wearing any form of armor and each looked uniquely different.

The first is the smallest out of the three, a small Diamond Dog with very light brown fur, a grey open vest and a black collar with blue studded diamonds.

The second is a medium sized dog with grey fur and wearing a red vest and a collar with the same design as the first dog but with a single orange gem hanging off of it’s collar.

The last is the largest of the three, a large iron blue furred dog with a grey vest and similar designed collar as the previous two.

These three seemed to carry themselves as the leaders of these Diamond Dogs, especially the one in the middle as said Diamond Dog was arguing with the other two.

“This crab thing is huge! And scary looking. Are you sure it’s right one?” The smallest dog asked.

The Red vested dog slapped the back of the smaller one’s head, almost throwing the smaller dog into the ground. “Of course it’s right one! I’m not blind! This crab thing will collect ALL gems for Diamond Dogs! Will make Diamond Dogs RICH!” Explained the red vested Dog, looking directly at the Drone.

Both dogs were at awe at their leader’s explanation. “Will make Diamond Dog RICH!?” The largest dog repeated, eyes wide in disbelief.

Their leader nodded his head with a sinister chuckle. “Yes! YES! Crab thing will make us RICH! I saw crab thing; MANY crab things collect lots of gems! We capture one, then two, then eventually ALL of them to collect gems for Diamond Dogs!” The leader said as he and the rest of the Diamond Dogs all howled in their apparent victory.

Soon enough the canines stopped their howls as the smallest one asked. “But how can we make it collect gems for us?”

The small dog received another slap to the head. “Idiot! We tell it to collect for us! Show it who’s boss!” The red vest dog explained as the smaller dog simply nodded as if he suddenly realized his leader’s plan.

“Ohhh… I see now… good plan. It’s nothing but a dumb beast!”

“Yeah! A dumb beast!” repeated the larger dog as both he and the smaller dog let out what possibly the most idiotic laugh Dusk has ever heard.

Fortunately, the red vest dog seemed to agree. “ENOUGH! Now let’s show this crab thing who’s boss!” The red vest dog said as he and his entourage approached the seemingly helpless Drone.

The Drone itself is currently staying stock still by Dusk’s untold command as it wasn’t afraid or actively trying to escape his attackers. Drones, like all units of the Zerg, have no concept of fear or self preservation, they will carry out any given task even under extremely dangerous situations, even if there are being killed by the enemy.

Drones are the backbone of the Zerg Swarm, carrying out important and mundane tasks such as collecting key resources and morphing into key structures for the Zerg Swarm, all at the expense of their lives.

A Drone will continue to do it’s given task until the Drone has completed the task, died, or given a new task. However, unlike other Zerg species, Drones are naturally docile, rarely a Drone would be used to fight against the Swarm’s enemies, only in the direst of situations are Drones used to attack the enemy, though will most likely die in the attempt.

However, a Drone is still an organism of the Swarm. their killing power must never be underestimated.

A single Drone is larger then a Terran Marine in full CMC Power Armor, it’s large pincers can crush the hardest of minerals, it’s acid spit is corrosive enough to burn through rock and hardened minerals alike.

And these Diamond Dogs dares to attack his Drone. Dusk will show these insignificant life forms first hand the folly of their hubris.

The trio of Diamond Dogs came face to face with the crab thing. Rover, the leader, looked dead in the (multiple) eyes of the crab thing.

“Now listen here crab thing! We Diamond Dogs are your masters now!” Said Spot, the smaller dog.

“And you will collect gems for Diamond Dogs!” Rover continued.

“FOREVER!” Fido, the large dog, finished rather menacingly.

Rover then pointed towards a mine cavern. “Now go and collect gems for us!” He demanded with his most intimidating voice he could muster.

However, the crab thing didn’t move. It wasn’t listening.

Rover fumed in anger. “I said! Go and collect gems for us, NOW!” Rover shouted, putting more anger into his voice.

Still, the crab thing didn’t move a muscle. Making Rover even angrier.

However, before Rover could shout at the crab thing again, Spot spoke. “Um… I think we have to release it so it can go and work.” Spot said, pointing the ropes tying it down.

Rover’s anger quickly vanished, only replaced with annoyance as he face palmed. “Why didn’t you say so! Guard Dogs! Release crab thing!” Rover ordered as the Guards Dogs immediately let go of their ropes.

The crab thing then started floating off the ground, probably using magic to do so.

Rover raised his right arm pointing to the ceiling, showing his authority. “Now crab thing! Go collect gems for us! NO-”

“GGGRRRREEEAAAAAA!” The crab thing suddenly roared and grabbed Rover’s raised arm.

“Wait! What are you-”

Crunch!

“RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!” Rover screamed out in pain as the crab thing crushed his right forearm in it’s pincer as it lifted him off the ground.

Rover desperately held onto his broken arm. “AAAAAAAHHHHH! LET GO! LET GO! GUARD DOGS! HELP!” Rover screamed out to the shell shocked dogs around him.

His orders seemed to shake the Guard Dogs out of their shocked daze as many of the dogs immediately jumped on the crab thing, howling out battle cries, stabbing their spears and beating it with their fists.

The crab thing roared out as it released Rover’s crushed arm as it started thrashing around, knocking of the majority of the Guards Dogs. As for the dogs that held on, the crab things started grabbing those Guard Dogs off it’s back with it’s massive claws.

As Rover quickly crawled away from the crab thing, he and his pack mates watched in horror as the crab thing grabbed a Guard Dog, one in each claw. The Guards Dogs in question tried to free themselves, but the crab thing’s claws refuse to budge an inch, in fact it raised its right claw holding the Diamond Dog for all to see.

Then with a sickening crunch, the crab thing crushed the Diamond Dog like a grape as blood exploded out of the dog’s mouth before going limp in it’s claw.

The crab thing threw the now dead Diamond Dog across the cavern before turning its attention to the dog in it’s left claw.

The Guard Dog barely had time to whimper before the crab thing grasped the torso of the dog with it’s right claw and ripped the Diamond Dog in half. Blood and gore showered the frightened dogs in front of it.

During all of this the rest of the Guard Dogs as well as the Diamond Dog trio froze in absolute fear. Unfortunately, in their shell shocked state two more Guard Dogs were brutally killed by the crab thing.

In their entire lives they thought they were the strongest, fearless and never have to worry about anything hurting them since they’re in Pony land. Ponies will never attack them because they were scary and tough.

But this creature did the unthinkable and is now brutally killing any Diamond Dogs within it’s reach. The Diamond Dogs have never come across such a horrible creatu- no- monster such as this crab thing.

They needed to escape. They needed to run as far away as possible.

“G-G-Guard Dogs! K-Keep attacking it!” Rover shouted in a scared tone, nursing his horribly crushed arm.

“Y-Yeah! We’ll go get more Guard Dogs!” Fido added, equally as afraid of this crab thing as Rover.

The Guard Dogs just stood frozen stiff or shaking with fear as the crab thing smashed another Guard Dog against the cave wall, splattering the dog’s blood all over the wall. Rover and his pack mates immediately ran for the nearest tunnel.

As the trio desperately ran through the tunnel, they could hear the loud pained/dying whimpers of the Guard Dogs ‘sacrificing’ their lives to give them time to escape and the gruttle but terrifying roars of the horrid crab thing.

Eventually the noises of the massacre soon faded away, but that didn’t stop the trio from running any faster.

Soon the trio burst into an open cavern, filled with Diamond Dogs of various sizes, most were Guard Dogs while others were like them, leading the Guard Dogs to dig up more Gems and pulling rusted carts filled with precious gems.

But that didn’t matter, right now Rover is absolutely scared for his life.

“EVERYONE LISTEN! WE HAVE TO SEAL ALL TUNNELS AND RUN AWAY!” Rover screamed out as loud as he can. Fortunately, he caught the attention of every Diamond Dog in the large cavern.

“Rover, what happened to your arm? It looks very horrible.” Said one of the Diamond Dogs as he pointed to Rover’s crushed arm.

However, Rover didn’t care. “YOU IDIOT! Forget the arm, we have to run away NOW!” Rover shouted in desperation and fear as the other diamond dogs gave confused looks.

Then Spot spoke up. “There is BIG crab thing chasing us! Killed all Guards Dogs with us! We barely escaped with our lives!” Spot explained in a fearful tone.

Fido vigorously nodded his head. “Yeah! Barely escaped with our lives!”

There were concerned murmurs amongst the gathered Diamond Dogs, questioning if what they claimed was true or not.

“How do we know what you say is no lie?” Spoke an unnamed dog.

Rover’s fear momentarily forgotten as he fumed with anger. “I no lie! Crab thing is coming for us and if we don’t run away, it will kill us all!” Rover shouted.

However, none of the Diamond Dogs seemed worried, in fact they gave Rover stares of disbelief. “Are you sure you didn’t just see spider like last time and ran away scared!” Yelled one of the dogs, inciting howls of laughter from the rest of the Diamond Dogs other then the trio.

Rover is now furious. Here he is trying to save their lives and they are laughing at him. He knows what he saw and he has a crushed arm to prove it.

Before Rover could shout out again, something behind him cut through the howls of laughter.

“GRRRREEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAA!”

Every Diamond Dog went completely silent as the gruttle roars of an unknown animal echoed through the tunnel behind the trio.

“What was that?” Asked the same dog from before.

The trio started to immediately back away from the tunnel behind them in abject fear.

“It’s the crab thing!”

Just as Rover screamed out those words, the crab thing burst into the cavern startling all the Diamond Dogs,

“What’s that thing!”

“Run away!”

“NO! We Diamond Dogs! We will fight! It’s hurt!” Shouted one of the Guard Dogs as the rest of his Guard Dogs surrounded the large beast. True to his word, the crab thing was covered in scratches including a couple of broken spears sticking out of it’s back.

There were over a hundred Guard Dogs in total, all wearing metal armor and holding spears pointing directly at the large beast. But after witnessing the brutal capability that the crab thing can do, Rover still felt that these dogs were no match against the crab thing.

The crab thing spat out gruttle roars as it snapped it’s large claws at the Guard Dogs surrounding it. The Guard Dogs were cautious as many of them were trying to find an opening to attack the crab thing.

The rest of the Diamond Dogs watched, some were even howling for the Guard Dogs to kill the thing once the initial shock died down. However, Rover and his two pack mates were at the far back, distancing themselves as far away from the crab thing as possible all the while witnessing the possible end of the crab thing.

A Diamond Dog turned to Rover with a toothy grin. “This is the crab thing? Gotta say it’s very big!” The dog complimented, catching the trio’s attention as well as the surrounding Diamond Dogs.

“Yeah! Good for pulling carts and collecting gems!”

“I call first dibs!”

“No I called it!”

“ENOUGH!” Rover screamed out. “We must kill that crab thing or else it will kill us all!” Rover explained, his frustrated tone betrayed his fear.

A Diamond Dog scoffed. “We have it surrounded! There is no way it could-”

“GREEEEAAAAAA!”

“RAUGH! RAFF-” Crunch! Squelch!

Immediately there as panic among the Guard Dogs as the crab thing charged into their ranks, grabbing and brutally crushing any dogs within it’s reach.

After killing five dogs, the rest of the Guard Dogs pounced on the large beast doggy piling it and stabbing wherever they can.

However, the crab thing refused to go down as it started thrashed around, knocking off the majority of the Guard Dogs, catching and crushing any within it’s reach and even bashing entire groups aside with it’s large claws. However, as it threw dogs off it’s back, more took their place as their combined numbers is soon slowing down the large beast.

However, at the same time, the Guard Dogs were taking losses as strewn all over the cavern floor were dozens of still bleeding bodies of crushed Diamond Dogs.

But soon enough, as the crab beast crushed another guard in it’s grasp, a lone Guard Dog managed to raise his spear and bring it down upon the crab thing’s head.

“GRREEEAAAA!” The crab thing roared out before collapsing onto the ground.

The Guards Dogs kept stabbing away, making sure the beast was fully dead before finally back away from the spear ridden body of the crab thing.

There was a moment of silence as the surrounding Diamond Dogs waited for any signs that the creature was still alive.

Finally, a lone Diamond Dog, the same one that made fun of Rover earlier, carefully approached the crab thing and gave it a good kick.

The crab thing didn’t move.

The Diamond Dog nodded to himself and look directly at Rover. “See Rover! It ain’t so tough now since it’s dead! You’re scared for nothing!” The Diamond Dog mocked, however, he was completely unaware when the seemingly dead crab thing jerked and moved its head up towards him.

“Ruffles look out!”

The now named Ruffles quickly turned towards the still living beast. But before he could scream, the crab thing spat a glob of green liquid at his face.

“RAAAAAHHHHHH!” Ruffles screamed out as he held is face. The sound of sizzling flesh emanated throughout the vicinity as small trails of smoke emanated between Ruffle’s fingers.

The Guards Dogs immediately pounced on the crab thing, driving their spears into it as it finally collapsed back onto the ground dead.

Ruffles kept screaming as he ran through the crowd in pain, only to run directly into a stalagmite and knocking himself out in the process.

Rover cringed when he saw the condition of Ruffles face. It looked like something chewed the into dog’s face as red visible flesh now covered his face.

As some of the Diamond Dogs crowded around the unconscious dog, Rover and his pack mates stared directly at the body of the crab thing.

“I-It’s finally dead.” Spot said in a tone of disbelief.

“What a relief.” Said Fido, relieved that the terrible creature is now dead.

Rover nodded as a few Guard Dogs went to move the corpse. “Good. Now let’s go and get my arm healed. It’s hurting a lot.” Rover said, his arm throbbing in constant pain as it’s barely holding together as it is.

All the Diamond Dogs within the cavern then slowly returned to their business while the Guard Dogs started carrying the dead away to be buried.

Though they emerged victorious, what just occurred was more horrifying to the majority of the Diamond Dogs, especially a certain trio.

As the trio turned away from the corpse to leave, Spot suddenly stopped as one of his flabby ears twitched.

“What is it Spot?” Fido asked, mentally exhausted from today’s events.

“Can you hear that?” Spot asked in a curious tone.

Rover’s eyes squinted in frustration. “Hear what? I don’t hear any-”

“GGGRRREEEEEEAAAAAAAAAA!”

“GRREEEAAAA!”

“GGRRRRRREEEEAAAAA!”

The trio froze as did every Diamond Dog within the cavern. The frighteningly familiar roars echoed from every possible tunnel leading into the cavern.

It was then and there did Rover suddenly remembered as his blood froze in realization.

There were more crab things out there. And they just killed one of their own.

Before anyone could possibly scream, everything went into chaos as more crab things swarmed into the cavern by the dozen on all sides and from every entrance.

Dusk walked through the dark tunnels of the mines, passing many caverns and using the labyrinth like tunnels.

Barely an hour ago, one of his Drones was captured by a group of Diamond Dogs who were trying to use the Drone for their own purposes.

Dusk watched as the leader made a fool out of himself trying to order his Drone to collect gems for them. It was only when the Diamond Dogs foolishly released the Drone did Dusk ordered the Drone to attack the Diamond Dogs and watched massacre that followed with stoic amusement.

The initial forces of Diamond Dogs fell to the Drone due to the fact they were gripped with fear caught greatly off-guard. Due to this, the Drone finished the conflict with minor injuries.

Ceres then ordered the Drone to pursue the trio through the same tunnel they used to escape the fight. While leading the Drone through the tunnel, Dusk was simultaneously ordered 200 Drones into the same mining system and to scout out for any of the Diamond Dog trio in case they decided to split up.

However, his search ended as his Drone entered a large cave system filled with hundreds of Diamond Dogs. Through the eyes of the Drone, Ceres saw the trio of Diamond Dogs he was searching for earlier, he then ordered his forces of Drones to converge onto the cavern, taking time to maneuver his Drones around to cover every tunnel into the cavern.

While he was maneuvering his forces, a small army of Diamond Dogs surrounded the lone Drone, their weapons at the ready.

It was only when his Drones were in position did Dusk ordered the lone Drone to attack.

By Dusk’s mental command, the Drone immediately threw itself into the ranks of Diamond Dogs, killing any within it’s reach. However, as Ceres expected the Drone was eventually overwhelmed and killed, but the lone Drone served its purpose.

It was only when the lone Drone perished and when the Diamond Dogs thought they have achieved victory did he sent in his forces.

The chaos that followed cannot even be called a battle. It was simple slaughter of an inferior species.

When the slaughter drew to a close, Dusk decided to deal with the Diamond Dogs personally.

Now Dusk is entering the familiar tunnel towards his destination, however, he wasn’t alone as four Hunter Killers were following closely behind him.

When he exited the tunnel he was met with a cavern covered in blood with dozens upon dozens of fresh corpses from both sides strewn all over the cavern floor and walls.

However, Dusk’s sole attention was on the surviving group of Diamond Dogs huddled in the middle of the cavern, surrounded on all sides by Drones. Before he arrived, he ordered his Drones to gather all the survivors and watch them until he arrived. There were now only close to a couple hundred Diamond Dogs left as most of these dogs sported various degrees of injuries.

Though the crowd of Diamond Dogs is obscured from Dusk’s vision, he could still sense their fear, no doubt caused by the numerous Drones surrounding them.

If the present situation allowed it, Dusk would’ve laughed, the idea of Drones being the symbol of fear for the Zerg greatly amused him.

Unfortunately, he could not afford to break character. He has appearances to keep.

Dusk slowly strode forward, hands clasped behind his back as the Drones moved to create a path for him and his guard retinue directly to the huddled group.

Only the clopping of Dusk’s hooves against the cavern ground could be heard. A steady but powerful series of sounds, as if counting down the Diamond Dog’s demise.

Eventually the last of the Drones parted, revealing Dusk to the group of Diamond Dogs.

Suffice to say, the dogs were shocked.

“A Pony!? What is a Pony doing here!?” An unnamed Diamond Dog said in an confused tone.

Instead of answering, Dusk simply gave the Diamond Dogs a cold gaze as he slowly approached the group as his Hunter Killers moved to stand on either side. The Diamond Dogs nearest to Dusk desperately tried back away from him, their fear increased tenfold as they saw the Hunter Killers.

He then stopped just a few feet away from the crowd of canines, hands clasped behind his back and leveling a stoic gaze upon the group. His Hunter Killers obediently stopped as they towered over the large crowd of Diamond Dogs.

Dusk roamed his eyes over the various Diamond Dogs before him, analyzing them. The entire crowd of Diamond Dogs were male as Dusk didn’t see nor sense any females amongst the crowd. From what he could see, this group of Diamond Dogs was some form of bandit or mercenary group as the majority of these dogs were suited for combat roles while a small portion no doubt took leadership roles.

As Dusk scanned the crowd before him, his eyes soon landed on a certain trio.

Dusk’s eyebrows creased ever so slightly. ‘It appears they survived. Good. This trip would’ve been a waste of my time if they hadn’t.’

Dusk then finally spoke to the Diamond Dogs. “So you’re the ones that attacked my Drone.” Dusk simply stated, inciting confusion amongst the crowd.

“You mean the crab thing?” A Diamond Dog asked, fear evident in his tone.

Internally Dusk frowned at the simplicity of these dogs. ‘Of course…’ “Yes, the Drone I sent to these mines to collect gems for me. The same Drone that your group dared to try and take from me.” Dusk said in a stoic tone. Though he didn’t outwardly convey his annoyance, his Hunter Killers on the other hand did as they hissed menacingly at the group.

All the dogs desperately shook their heads. “NO! NO! NO! It wasn’t us!?” The same dog yelped out in fear as he waved his paws.

Dusk raised an eyebrow. “Oh… then who did?” He asked, feigning ignorance.

Immediately the trio of Diamond Dogs were thrown onto the ground in front of him by the crowd. “It was them! They attacked your crab thing!” The dog explained as the other dogs nodded their heads vigorously without an ounce of hesitation.

Dusk looked down on the three Diamond Dogs now groveling before him in absolute terror. These three were worse for wear, especially the red vest one as his broken arm is terribly swollen and already turning purple.

The red vest one spoke, meeting Dusk’s gaze. “Please spare us oh great and powerful pony! We didn’t mean to try and capture your crab thing! Honest!” The dog pleaded in a pitiful attempt for his life.

“Y-Yes oh g-great and glorious pony! We will never do it again! We promise!” The smallest of the three said in an equally fearful tone.

The large one instead of begging for his life, grabbed hold of Dusk’s right hoof and started desperately kissing it. Disgusted, Dusk wrested his leg from the large dog’s hold and kicked the dog in the snout. With a pained yelp, the dog was launched through the air and back towards the crowd of Diamond Dogs as said crowd managed to catch the large dog only to throw him right back in front of Dusk.

As the large dog regained his bearings, Dusk then turned his attention to the red vest dog. “You three tried to capture my Drone for your own purposes. Not only that but you three and the rest of these Diamond Dogs here killed my Drone. This cannot go unpunished.” Dusk said in a cold tone, much to the horror of the Diamond Dogs present.

Immediately the entire crowd dropped to their knees and each started begging for mercy. Some were smashing their head into the ground while begging, some started crying and many more gave pitiful reasons to be kept alive.

Eventually Dusk heard enough as the Hunter Killers roared in primal rage at the Diamond Dogs, immediately silencing their pitiful attempts of begging for their lives.

Once the Diamond Dogs were silenced, Dusk continued, staring directly at the red vested canine. “As expected of a pitiful race like yours. Begging for your worthless lives and sacrificing others when faced against something that you cannot even comprehend to understand.” Dusk said, staring coldly at the Diamond Dogs as none dared to look him straight in the eye.

Dusk then turned his attention back to the trio. “Fortunately for all of you, I don’t find any pleasure in killing inferior species. A waste of my time and resources.” Dusk said as many of the Diamond Dogs sighed breaths of relief.

Dusk continued. “However… I can you use all to set an example to the rest of the others on this world, so maybe I will kill you all after all.” Dusk said, his tone cold and emotionless.

Immediately the Diamond Dogs shouted out in panic.

“Please spare our lives!”

“W-Whatever it the oh great and powerful pony want; we Diamond Dogs will do it!”

“We’ll give you gems! ALL THE GEMS!”

“Yes! Yes! We’ll do anything!”

Dusk frowned at their pitiful begging. He has no uses for the large group of Diamond Dog, the gems they carry is already his and whatever they can possibly yield his Drones can do far more efficiently and without rest. He doubted these dull minded canines have any useful information about the denizens of this world that he already knows about. Using them for combat is out of the question as his Zerg are more then enough to face any opposition this world has to offer. The best they could offer in terms of service is an expendable army that can distract-

Then it dawned on Dusk. A plan quickly formulating in his vast psyche.

Dusk smiled. ‘This could work…’

Setting his plan into motion, Dusk then looked down at the groveling trio with a small smile. “However, I don’t take any pleasure in killing an inferior species such as yourselves. So in exchange for your lives, you all will serve me.” Dusk said as all the Diamond Dogs went silent, ears perking up at his offer.

Immediately the red vest dog nodded. “Yes! We Diamond Dogs accept oh merciful and glorious pony! Isn’t that right Diamond Dogs!” Immediately every dog nodded their heads in agreement.

Dusk raised an eyebrow. “And you swear to serve me faithfully?” Dusk questioned, knowing fully well the deceiving nature of Diamond Dogs.

The trio nodded. “Yes! We swear to serve you faithfully, oh great pony!” The short one said.

Dusk nodded his head. “Good. Now, I have one simple task for you Diamond Dogs to do.” Dusk said.

“Anything! We will do anything for the great and powerful pony!” The large one said almost too eagerly.

Dusk smiled. “I want you three to lead the Diamond Dogs to raid every village and town in Equestria.” Dusk said in a calm tone.

The trio’s eyes widened. “E-Every pony village and town?”

“EVERY town and village in Equestria that is located far from Canterlot or any of the major cities or towns. I want you all to raid these villages for all their worth and move onto the next town. Target villages and towns with little to no security, draw the attention of the Royal Guards away from the major cities, especially Canterlot.” Dusk explained in a serious tone.

The red vest dog raised a finger. “W-What about pony village near here?” He asked hesitantly.

Dusk leveled a cold glare on the dog. “Ponyville is currently protected by an army of Royal Guards. If you and the Diamond Dogs here attack it, you will all be defeated. However, other towns and villages far from Canterlot are most likely not protected and are prime targets for raiding. You Diamond Dogs will raid these villages and immediately move onto the next town before any Royal Guards show up. Am I clear?” Dusk questioned as many of the Diamond Dogs nodded their heads.

However, the short dog of the trio raised his right paw. “W-What about the loot we get from these villages? Do we return them to you?” The dog asked in a fearful tone.

Dusk frowned. “No… all the loot from any town you raid is yours to keep. As payment for your loyalty to me.” Dusk said as every Diamond Dog perked up at what he said.

“Then we will do it! We will raid ALL of pony country for you, oh great and powerful pony!” The red vest one shouted as the rest of the Diamond Dogs shouted in agreement.

However, Dusk frowned. “No you will not! It’s crucial that none of your raids are traced back to me. Do I make myself clear?” Dusk said in a dangerous tone as the Hunter Killers hissed menacingly at the crowd.

The trio nodded their heads in fear. “Y-Yes master! We’ll tell no one of you! EVER!” The red vest dog promised.

However, that wasn’t enough. “Good. But as insurance for your absolute loyalty…” Dusk said as his eyes glowed with power.

Immediately, every Diamond Dog collapsed onto the ground clutching their heads and whimpering in pain. Soon, Dusk’s eyes dimmed as the Diamond Dogs all groggily got off the ground.

“W-What was that?” The red vest dog asked in a confused tone.

“That is my insurance for your loyalty. I know the lying and deceiving nature of you Diamond Dogs, so let me make this clear.” Dusk’s eyes glowed as immediately the Diamond Dogs were clutching their heads in pain. “If any of you betray me or is captured, I will know and I will not hesitate to kill you.” Dusk psionically warned as he then released his hold on the Diamond Dogs, many whom were shaken by the ordeal.

The red vest dog shakily nodded his head. “W-W-We’ll do as you say. Oh great and g-glorious pony.” The dog said, his tone betraying his fear.

Dusk nodded. “Good. Now heal your injuries before moving out. I expect you all to be raiding your first village within three days.” Dusk ordered as he turned and started walking back towards the exit, his Hunter Killers following soon after.

Soon his army of Drones dispersed back into the tunnels as they all returned to their previous duties.

As for Dusk himself, he immediately contacted Broodmother Vash. “Vash, hear me. Did you get all that?” Dusk questioned.

“Yes my lord. Those foolish dogs will be useful in distracting the equines and their armies. But may I ask why use such an inferior species rather then our own forces? Our Zerg are more then capable.” Vash questioned.

“Vash, what is our top priority?” Dusk questioned.

“To return to the Swarm, to the Koprulu Sector.” Vash answered.

“Exactly. Our relations with the monarchs of Equestira is fragile at best and on the brink of war at worst. The only reason we’re not being attacked right now is because we are an unknown to the monarchs, thus they are consolidating their power and preparing themselves to fight against us.” Dusk explained as he can sense the Broodmother finally realizing his overall plan.

He continued. “That is why it’s imperative to distract the monarchs from us. By using the Diamond Dogs to divert the attention of the monarchs and their forces away from us, we can work in relative peace. This will also scatter their forces from any of the major settlements, making prime targets in case we do go to war with the monarchs. However, if we used our own forces for these raids, then we will force the hand of the monarchs and they will no doubt march to war against us.” Dusk explained.

“I understand perfectly now my lord. If it does come to war, then our Brood will crush any army that stands in our way!” Vash said with a tone of conviction.

Ceres smiled. “That, there is no doubt. However, we must never underestimate the enemy. Too many times had the Zerg been defeated due to overconfidence.” Dusk said remembering how the Cerebrates, the Overmind and even the Queen of Blades were defeated due to their hubris.

“Yes my lord. With your leave, I shall return to my duties.” Vash said before cutting off psionic communications.

As Dusk continued towards his Hive, his expression turned serious. ‘With this, there is no turning back. I will return to the Koprulu Sector and lead the Zerg Swarm, even if I have to go to war against Celestia and her chosen allies.’ Dusk thought as his eyes glowed with anticipation.

‘And when that day comes, when the day Celestia gathers the hopeless, the naïve, the foolish to face against me. When the day her armies marches upon my Hive with clouded courage in their hearts. I will show her and all of Equis the folly of their ideals, their hopes, their dreams.’

Dusk smiled in amusement. ‘When that day comes, I will show them the true fury of the Swarm.’

Author's Note

And that’s a wrap. If any of you have questions, comments, reviews, or suggestions then leave them in the comment section below.

Until next time.

Chapter 8: Unwelcome Guests

Location: Canterlot Castle, Celestia’s Study

Celestia sat behind her desk, quill in hand and a large stack of papers on top of her desk. It was the second day of the second week as her sun shined high in the morning sky, bathing all of Equestria in it’s warm glow.

It has been over a week since the incident with Dusk and the horrible creatures he calls the Zerg. Since then, Celestia has been terribly, TERRIBLY busy and stressed beyond comprehension, shifting through the paper work that was piled on her desk.

Since returning to Canterlot, the Princess first had to make sure the Royal and Lunar Guards that were horribly injured/traumatized from the incident were properly cared for, along with their families notified and compensated for. Briefly afterwards, Celestia and Luna both came to an agreement to keep Dusk and his Zerg a secret from the public, the last thing she and her sister needed is panicked ponies coming to their court.

Then there was the issue of defending Ponyville and most importantly Twilight and her friends from Dusk and his army of Zerg. Twilight and her friends may have defeated foes like Tirek in the past, but without the Elements of Harmony they cannot hope to face against Dusk, the stallion proved that all too well.

So with this in mind, Celestia sent a large portion of the Royal Guards within Canterlot to Ponyville under the guise of defending the town from monsters of the Everfree Forest, almost half of the active guards within Canterlot were sent.

However, both she and Luna knew that sending those guards will do little against Dusk’s army of Zerg. Fortunately, Dusk seemed to be content of leaving Equestria, and by extension Ponyville, alone if what he said a week ago was anything to believe.

Even now Celestia herself still couldn’t believe what she had heard from Dusk. The fact that he wanted to leave their world in order to return back to wherever part of the universe his kind came from, it was all too surreal.

But how else can she explain Dusk’s unknown powers and the appearance of the monstrous Zerg. No matter how much Luna wanted to say, Dusk and his Zerg were not from Tartarus.

If the vast universe is truly filled with monstrous creatures like Dusk’s Zerg, then what would she do if these same monsters come to their world? To Equestria?

Celestia shook the thoughts from her head. She has more important matters to worry about then potential visitors from outer space. But for now, all Celestia can do is wait. Wait until she and her sister comes up with a way of preparing themselves for Dusk’s next move.

Celestia placed down her quill as she took a moment to rub the stress and exhaustion from her eyes. On top of worrying and planning against whatever Dusk may have planned next, she and Luna still have their responsibilities as Princesses to worry about. Though Luna has less responsibilities in terms of paper work and daily political/public negotiations compared to her.

The lucky mare.

Celestia could have handled all this relatively easily, after all she has been doing this for over a thousand years. But what really made her current situation stressful was the ever present issue of the Council of Nobles, especially when they learned the truth about what has happened over a week ago.

Celestia let out an exhausted sigh. The Council has been a pain in her flank for many centuries, and she has no one to blame but herself.

The Council of Nobles is a group of some of the most influential and richest ponies within all of Equestria. While Celestia and her sister oversee diplomatic relations and sign numerous treaties, policies, taxing policies and future projects for Equestria, the nobles oversee and organize all the trading convoys and supply routes with all of Equestria’s allies and supply/distribute all consumer products within Equestria.

The council was first formed by Celestia herself after Luna’s banishment, initially to assist and elevate some of the responsibilities with running and supporting Equestria to avoid a fallout.

At first the council was made up of some of the most trustworthy and honorable noble families that Celestia had the upmost pleasure to know in the past. However, over the course of a thousand years, most of these families either withered away in time or became greedy and corrupted with their own power.

Of course when either happens, Celestia tries to find suitable replacements, however, in the past century she was hard pressed to find nobles that she could trust to have the needs of her ponies as their main priority.

Now most of the Council of Nobles are headed by some of the most influential and pig headed Noble Families that causes Celestia far more stress then needed.

Though Celestia loves all her little ponies, these nobles always reminded her that even her little ponies can be just as cruel as some of the other races of this world. Take what happened to her sister for example when she returned to the throne.

In fact, now that she thought about it, the Nobles also drove Dusk to where he is right now.

Celestia shook her head as she sighed once more. She could simply disband the council outright, but that would mean losing the support of the majority of the noble families and by extension any and all trade with the other major kingdoms of this world.

The only silver lining with these nobles is the fact that these same nobles do their jobs well, if one can overlook their superiority complex and two-faced personality. Though, not every noble within the council is terrible, there are nobles who take Celestia and her subject’s interest to heart but these same nobles are few and in-between.

But all that aside, Celestia couldn’t help but clench her hands in anger when representatives from the Council of Nobles approached her about the confrontation with Dusk and his Zerg. It wasn’t the fact that they somehow knew about the event that made Celestia angry, it was HOW they learned of the incident that made her furious.

Supposedly a day after the confrontation with Dusk, the nobles of Canterlot caught wind about their return as well as the guards who were injured from the incident.

At first, representatives from the council directly confronted her and her sister about what has happened, but both she and Luna simply gave the same explanation they gave to the rest of Ponyville.

However, this did little to convince the council as they kept hounding both Celestia and Luna for answers for days afterwards.

Eventually, the council learned of what has truly happened from one of the recovering guards. Despite the guard needing rest due to their injuries and traumatized by the incident, representatives of the Council “asked” the guards about what has happened the same day they returned.

Eventually the worst case scenario has occurred as the nobles got all the answers they wanted about the incident, learning about Dusk and his Zerg army based in the Everfree Forest.

Celestia moved the bangs of her mane from her face. Three days ago the Council called Celestia and Luna for a private meeting and demanded that Celestia should send all of Equestria’s forces to immediately remove and eradicate Dusk and his Zerg, going so far as to volunteer their own personal guards for the attack.

Fortunately, the Nobles had the mind to not make this information public, but many of these nobles threatened Celestia and Luna to do something about Dusk or else the Council will take matters into their own hands.

If Celestia was any lesser being, she would’ve banished the entire council to the moon right there and then if it wasn’t for the simple fact it would just make the situation worse then it already is.

So she held herself, and especially her sister, back from doing anything they would later on regret.

She remembered the scathing glare she received from Luna when she stopped her from speaking back to the council. The last thing they wanted was the council taking the situation into their own hands and inciting a war with Dusk and his Zerg, many innocent lives were at stake.

Fortunately, Celestia, Luna and the Council of Nobles eventually came to a compromise. Celestia would send the Captain of the Royal Guard with an army to Ponyville to STRICTLY guard the town from Dusk and his Zerg, but in return the Council will nominate and send one of their own to oversee the security of Ponyville alongside the Captain.

Of course both Celestia and Luna knew the Council had ulterior motives with this, but this was the best compromise after three hours of negotiating (aka, arguing until they came to an agreement). Also, Celestia had complete faith in her Captain and Twilight to keep the Representative in check.

And as an added bonus, Celestia told the council that their representative must have both her and Luna’s approval before going to Ponyville.

That is why she’s in her study with obvious bags underneath her eyes. The nobles sent a massive list of representatives as well as their background information.

So far, Celestia and Luna didn’t approve any of these representatives, many of them were known to be either incompetent for the task, transcripts forged rather deceivingly, or easily the worst possible pony to send to Ponyville.

Celestia slammed the side of her head onto the desk, she then stared balefully at the considerably large stack of papers just mere inches from her face.

“Tia. Don’t sleep on me now, we still have five more hours to choose a representative the nobles gave us or else they send one of their own without our consent.” The other occupant in the room said as she shifted through her own pile.

Did Celestia also forget to mention that they only had three days since the meeting to approve a representative from the council?

Celestia moaned. “I know Luna. Any luck on your end?” Celestia asked as she lifted her head to look at said Alicorn.

Luna gave another profile transcript a stern look before sighing and throwing it away. “No luck sister. Like I said ten hours ago, and I will say it again, they are deliberately sending the worst possible ponies to us knowing that we will pick none of these ponies so they can send one themselves.” Luna said in a tired but frustrated tone.

Celestia sighed. “I know Luna, but this is the best outcome we can possibly negotiate, the last thing we want is the Council inciting a war with Dusk out of pride. I refuse to have innocent lives lost because of the rash decision made by a small group of ponies, especially with what Dusk and his army is capable of.” Celestia explained as Luna stared towards another transcript with a stern frown.

“I know sister. I know.” Luna said with a frustrated sigh. “I just wish we could just banish the Council of idiots to the moon and be done with them.” Luna said in an annoyed tone.

However, Celestia frowned. “Luna, you know very well we can’t do no such thing. The repercussions of such an act greatly outweigh the benefits.” Celestia reminded.

Luna gave her an incredulous stare. “Then why didn’t you disband the council at the first sign of corruption and greed?”

“Because Luna, at the time it was only one or two noble families, easily replaceable. But it eventually got to the point where the Council deeply ingrained themselves in Equestria’s economy, making it so that they have complete control of the economy.” Celestia explained, looking at another profile paper.

Luna sighed. “Sometimes you’re just too kind sister. Now we’re reaping what you have sowed almost a millennium ago.” Luna said as she ripped another transcript in half.

Celestia couldn’t help but agree. “Yes, Luna. I know that very well…” Celestia said as both princesses continued their search.

Suddenly there was a knock on the door. “Come in!” Celestia called out.

Immediately, the door opened to reveal a rather elderly looking unicorn stallion with light brown fur and hazelnut brown mane, tail, and neatly combed moustache. He’s currently wearing a red suit over a light blue dress shirt and dark brown dress pants. To finish his attire is a pair of small reading glasses resting on his snout, giving him an educated demeanour.

Celestia smiled, recognizing the stallion. “Why hello Kibitz. What brings you here?” Celestia asked in a kind tone. Kibitz is Celestia’s Royal Scheduling Advisor, he’s in charge of scheduling and keeping Celestia informed of her daily schedule. He also serves as one of Celestia’s secretary of sorts when needed.

The now named Kibitz bowed politely to Celestia and Luna each. “Princess Celestia. Princess Luna. I came here to remind you of the deadline for choosing the representative for the Council of Nobles, but it seems there was no need.” Kibitz said, looking at the mess of papers on Celestia’s desk and around Luna.

Both Celestia and Luna sighed. “Yes kibitz, we are very aware of the deadline and as you can very well see, we’re still deciding on the representative.” Luna said in a tired tone.

Kibitz frowned in thought. “I see your majesty. How rude of the council to keep you two from doing your duties properly with all this if I may say so myself.” Kibitz said, his tone stern.

Celestia smiled. Good ol’ Kibitz. “Thank you for your sharing your opinion Kibitz. Is there anything else you want to report?” Celestia asked.

The stallion shook his head. “Nothing else your majesty as you cancelled all activities for this entire week. But since I’m here, may I be of some assistance?” Kibitz asked, gesturing to the pile of unread transcripts.

Celestia shared one look with Luna before giving Kibitz a look of relief. “Your help will be most welcomed Kibitz.” Celestia said in a grateful tone.

Kibitz shook his head as he took almost half the pile of papers off of Celestia’s desk. “no need to thank me, your majesty. I am but your humble servant.” Kibitz said as he soon shifted through the transcripts with practised speed.

Soon enough a calm silence descended on the occupants of the room, the sound of paper flipping and the scratching of a quill could only be heard.

Eventually, the silence is soon broken by Kibitz. “Your majesties, I may have found a potential representative.” Kibitz said, immediately catching the attention of both Alicorns.

“Who is it!?” Luna asked with wide eyes, her tone laced with desperation and hope.

Kibitz handed the transcript in his hand to Luna. “Here your majesty. Have a look.”

Luna levitated the transcript in her magical hold before taking it in her hands. Her eyes went back and forth, quickly reading the transcript. Soon her curious expression slowly turned into a scowl.

“Kbitz, don’t you know the Council make false transcripts for us to read. This pony may be a fake for all we know.” Luna said as she handed the transcript to Celestia.

“I know that all too well your majesty. The stallion that I suggested has quite a famous reputation, due to his previous experience within the Royal Guard.” Kibitz explained.

Celestia nodded in agreement, not taking her eyes off the transcript. “I have to agree with Kibitz. I know this pony first hand. After all, he used to be the Captain of the Royal Guard, the predecessor to Shining Armor before he retired in order to lead his family’s jewellery business.” Celestia explained.

Kibitz nodded. “Yes. Hard Helm led the Royal Guard well into his old age. He led by example and leaves nothing unfinished or poorly done. He expected the best and has done his best for this kingdom.” Kibitz explained.

However, Celestia frowned. “However, he wasn’t the best stallion in terms of personality. He was an elitist, thinking that ponies, especially the unicorns, are better than all other races in this world. He often looked down on the other races of Equis and even the Pegasus and Earth ponies within the Royal Guard. Often driving them away from the Royal Guard in favour of Unicorns.” Celestia explained with a frown.

Kibitz nodded. “Agreed. But his loyalty to you is unquestioned during his time as a Captain. He followed your orders to the letter if it meant for the betterment of the kingdom.” Kibitz interjected.

Celestia nodded. “That is true… what do you say Luna?”

Luna nodded. “After hearing it from you sister, there is no denying his experience. But is it wise to send some pony like Hard Helm to Ponyville to oversee its security?” Luna asked in a concerned tone.

Kibitz replied. “I apologize if this sounds rude, but what other choice do both of you have. Unless there is another representative you wish to approve, then Hard Helm seems to be your best choice.” Kibitz said.

There was a moment of silence as Celestia and Luna both shared a look. A silent decision was made between the both of them as Celestia turned her attention back to Kibitz.

“You’re right Kibitz. Hard Helm is-”

Suddenly a swirl of smoke appeared above Celestia before disappearing with an audible pop of magic. Soon a scroll landed on Celestia’s desk.

She immediately recognized the scroll. “A letter from Twilight? Sorry Kibitz, but I need to read this. It may be important.” Celestia said as she unrolled the scroll.

Kibitz shook his head. “No worries your highness.”

Celestia nodded as she began reading the scroll out loud with a serious expression.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I apologize if this letter interrupted anything important, but something absolutely terrible has occurred in Ponyville.

Over the last three days, hundreds of injured animals came to Fluttershy’s home from the Everfree Forest. Both Fluttershy and Ponyville’s resident veterinarian Dr. Fauna worked three days straight to heal the injured animals.

I was unaware of this until the third day when a horribly injured Manticore rampaged through Ponyville. Fortunately, no pony was injured but the Manticore passed away from its injuries shortly after I subdued it with a sleeping spell.

Soon after, my friend Rainbow Dash led me and Captain Sun Shield to Fluttershy’s home and that’s when I saw the injured animals.

It was horrible Princess, there were so many injured animals. Rainbow Dash, the captain and I asked Fluttershy why the animals were so injured, and we all came to one horrible conclusion.

Dusk. We think Dusk was the one who attacked these animals.

I don’t know for sure why Dusk would do such a thing, but the captain theorized that Dusk did it so that the animals can’t be used to spy against him due to the fact that Fluttershy can communicate with them. Which is INSANE!

Right now as you’re reading this letter, medics from the Royal Guards and Dr. Fauna are working around the clock to treat the rest of the injured animals.

And poor Fluttershy, I haven’t heard from her since that day, all I know is that she’s resting in Rainbow Dash’s home for the time being.

I write this letter to you, asking what we should do about this. Dusk couldn’t be responsible… right?

I will wait for your reply. And please, I desperately need help with this. I’m worried.

Your ever faithful student,

Twilight Sparkle.

Once Celestia finished reading, she slowly placed the letter down on her desk.

There was nothing but silence as Celestia stared sternly at the letter before her.

The tense atmosphere was soon broken by Luna. “Sister. How shall we approach this?” Luna asked, her tone serious.

Celestia closed her eyes, pondering on the very same question.

“Your highness?” Kibitz asked worryingly.

Immediately Celestia opened her eyes as she rose from her desk. All the stress and exhaustion that was plaguing her just mere minutes ago evaporated, in exchange, she felt nothing but stern determination.

If Dusk truly was behind those attacks, then he has gone too far.

“Kibitz, I have two tasks for you.” Celestia said in a serious tone.

Kibitz solemnly nodded. “What are these tasks you speak of, your majesty?” Kibitz asked, trying to hide the worry in his tone with professionalism.

Celestia levitated the transcript in Luna’s hand to Kibitz. “Your first task is to send a message to the Council of Nobles. inform them that Hard Helm is to be their representative to Ponyville as declared by Luna and me.”

“And the second task?” Kibitz asked as he neatly folded Hard Helm’s transcript into his pocket.

“Your second task is to send another message to the Captain of the Wonderbolts. I wish to meet with her.” Celestia said.

Kibitz nodded. “As you wish your majesty. And by your leave, I shall carry out these tasks you have set for me.” Kibitz said as he turned and immediately left the room.

Once Kibitz left, Luna spoke. “What are you planning sister?” Luna questioned in a slightly curious tone.

“We need information Luna. We need to know for sure that Dusk is the one behind those attacks that Twilight wrote about.” Celestia explained.

Luna frowned. “And the Wonderbolts?” Luna questioned.

“They are some of the best fliers Equestria has to offer. Not only that, but their senior members are trained for situations such as this.” Celestia explained as she magically pulled out a blank scroll and started writing.

Luna still held her frown. “I see why you would use them. But if Dusk discovers that we’re spying on him…”

“He won’t. Captain Spitfire won’t be easily caught. She herself conducted numerous successful missions and never once was she caught in the act. She will know what’s at stake and approach the situation accordingly.” Celestia explained as she finished her letter and magically sent it to Ponyville.

Celestia finally turned her attention to Luna. “I trust her and whoever she brings with her to do the task I have in mind.” Celestia said, in a serious tone.

Luna sighed. “Fine. But we must come up with a contingency plan in case Dusk decides to attack us.” Luna said as she and Celestia soon made their way out the door.

“I agree Luna. But what’s most important now is information on Dusk’s Zerg and their movements. Because right now, we have no idea what they are planning on doing, and if we want to defend our subjects we must be prepared for anything.” Celestia said as she made her way down the hall, pondering on their next step.

Location: Main Hive Cluster, Gem Mines

Dusk stood overlooking the hundred-strong pack of Diamond Dogs as they slowly made their way out of the cavern.

It has been three days since his subjugation of this particular group of Diamond Dogs, since then he has given them three days to prepare themselves to begin their raid all across Equestria.

Their first target is a small village located just northwest of Canterlot, a village named Oakwood town.

Now Dusk is watching as the large pack of canines slowly made their way out of the caverns, prepared to raid this small village and those that soon come after.

“Master, is everything to your liking?”

Dusk turned his gaze towards the red-vested Diamond Dog, Rover, and the other two dogs, Fido and Spot. Dusk never truly cared for these canines but made an effort to know their names so he knows who to address.

And these three are currently bowing before him, afraid to be within his presence.

Dusk gave a curt nod. “Yes. Just make sure to raid the villages quickly and draw the attention of the Royal Guards. Once that happens, move onto the next town. Are we clear?” Dusk questioned in a solemn tone.

The trio nodded their head vigorously. “Of course! Diamond Dogs smart! Diamond Dogs will follow master’s orders to the letter!” Rover said.

Dusk frowned. “And remember. If any of you Diamond Dogs decide to betray me…” Dusk’s eyes glowed to reinforce his point.

The trio flinched back in fear. “Y-Y-YES! YES! We never betray you, master! You’re the boss! Always the boss!” Rover quickly said as Dusk’s eyes dimmed.

“Good. Now you three get moving. You’re wasting time.” Dusk ordered as the trio was more than happy to leave his presence.

Once the trio left, Dusk turned and exited the cavern and made his way through the mine’s tunnels.

Within an hour, Dusk exited the cavernous mines as he made his way towards his main Hive. Along the way, Dusk observed the Hive Cluster around, watching the traffic of Zerg, each of his Zerg carrying out a given task.

Dusk felt a sense of pride at the amount of progress his Brood has achieved so far within the past month. His Brood is growing by the day, his territory now comprises a large portion of the Everfree Forest and his Leviathan in orbit is nearly complete with two more in production.

As Ceres approached the main Hive, Broodmother Vash exited the Zerg structure, no doubt sensing his arrival.

The Broodmother gave a regal bow. “My lord.”

Dusk returned the greeting with a curt nod. “Vash. How goes the Brood?”

“The Brood is well and strong my lord, our numbers are increasing by the day. Your Leviathan will be ready to hatch within three more days.” The Broodmother replied.

Dusk nodded. “Good. Continue overlooking the Brood. For now, we’ll wait until the Leviathan is finished and prepare ourselves for the next phase of our plan.” Dusk said, however, he could sense the Broodmother has more to say.

“Speak your mind Vash.”

Vash nodded. “My lord… I am concerned about finding new evolutionary traits for our Brood.”

Dusk nodded in understanding. “I understand your concerns. This forest and the local fauna yields little to no notable essence for our evolution.” Dusk said.

Vash hummed in agreement. “Yes… finding new biological upgrades for our Brood has been difficult. Like you said, none of the wildlife or the local fauna within the forest has any notable traits. Those that do, our Zerg already has it in a far more superior form. If we want to increase our chances of evolving our units, then we should spread our territories to encompass the entirety of these lands. However, that will just attract unwanted attention for our Brood.” Vash explained.

Dusk gave an impressed nod. “You’re learning. Good. The last thing I want is more annoying monarchs to be interfering with our plans to return to the rest of the Zerg Swarm. As for new evolutionary traits, I have already something in mind.” Dusk said.

This caught the Broodmother’s attention. “What do you mean master?” Vash asked in a surprised tone.

Dusk concentrated as his hand glowed with magic. “The use of magic is common amongst the denizens of this world from what information I managed to collect. This is the only advantage the denizens of this world, especially the monarchs, have against our Brood. Magic can be used in various different ways ranging from creating a simple source of light to controlling the very celestial stars themselves.” Dusk explains as he extinguished his magic.

He continued. “Magic comes in many different forms, but overall it’s something the Zerg cannot simply replicate. But that doesn’t mean we cannot find other ways of using it to our own advantage.”

Dusk then created a small green bubble the size of an apple in his left hand. “Using my own Unicorn DNA, we can integrate magic into our own Brood. Though limited, we can still use this to create powerful Zerg units capable of using either magic or enhanced psionic abilities.” Dusk explains as he absorbed the bubble and looked towards the Broodmother.

“This is where you come in Vash. You will assist me with integrating my Unicorn DNA into some of our Zerg units. To see which of our minions can be enhanced to newer heights.” Dusk said, sensing the Broodmother’s barely contained excitement.

“Yes my lord. I shall assist you with this task!” Vash said, her tone laced with excitement.

Dusk nodded. “Good. Now… let’s discuss those patrols that have been attacked.” Dusk said.

Three days ago since subjugating the Diamond Dogs, Vash reported that a patrol of ten Zerglings, four Hydralisks and two Roaches were attacked by an unknown enemy force located at the far east side of the Brood’s territory.

Dusk knew that it wasn’t any armed forces from Equestria, he would know immediately if any Royal Guards or other armed forces from Equestria moved into the forest. Also, the attack was located right at the edge east of their territory, a considerable distance from any settlements and deep within the heart of the forest.

Vash nodded. “Yes. For three days we’ve been searching for any possible trace of those who dared attack us. I have commissioned Overseers to patrol the area, however, nothing has been found so far.” Vash explained.

Dusk nodded, the unknown attackers attacked far too swiftly, silently and efficiently to be from the Royal Guard. Five Zerglings were killed, two Hyrdralisks were injured and one of the Roach’s was blinded, all in the initial attack.

Of course, the remaining Zergs tried to locate the unknown attackers, but whoever they were they were invisible to the Zerg’s heightened senses, no possible trace was found of the attacker’s identities.

All but one thing.

“Yes. But these unknown assailants left one crucial thing for us to examine.” Dusk said as a single Drone exited the Hive at his command.

As the Drone approached Dusk, a single arrow can be seen within its right claw as Dusk took the arrow from the Drone before dismissing it.

Dusk inspected the arrow in his hand. Unlike the bolts used by the Night Guards for their crossbows, the arrow in Dusk’s hand was finely crafted. The shaft of the arrow was made and carved to near perfection, green leaf-like feathers glistening in the sunlight and cut for efficient aerodynamics, and the arrowhead is made from an unknown metal that closely resembles steel.

But what caught Dusk’s attention the most about the arrow is the green inscriptions carved into the shaft of the arrow. The inscriptions were written in an unknown language, but there was no doubt in Dusk’s mind about the functionality of these inscriptions.

What he has in his hand is possibly the very first weapon he has ever held that is imbued with magic.

Dusk then turned his attention towards Vash. “Whoever, these attackers are, they have access to magic weapons if this arrow is anything to go by. Plus, due to the location of the attack, I believe there may be an unknown force within this forest.” Dusk explained as Vash realized what he meant.

“We are not alone.” Vash said what was on both of their minds.

“Exactly. The patrol that was attacked may have encroached onto their territory, but make no mistake Vash. I fully intend to find these attackers and where they came from.” Dusk said, his tone filled with cold conviction.

However, before Vash could give her words of agreement, Dusk suddenly sensed an alert from one of his Overseers.

“Intruders detected my lord!” Vash exclaimed as Dusk immediately looked through the eyes of the same Overseer that has alerted him.

Unlike the rest of the Zerg forces, Overseers are genetically altered Overlords with superior senses due to their highly evolved optical receptors, able to detect cloaked or burrowed units that would otherwise remain hidden from the vast majority of the Zerg Swarm.

And through the Overseer, Dusk can clearly see multiple unique signatures moving through his Brood’s territory.

From what he could see there were 30 intruders in total moving in three separate groups of ten. Each group then slowly diverged from one another as they move swiftly through the forest, no doubt searching for something.

There was no doubt in Dusk’s mind that these intruders were from the same faction the previous unknown attackers are from. They were organized in their movements, no individual trailed too far from the group and each followed one another in an even spread while maintaining a quick and even pace.

Dusk frowned. These intruders were highly trained.

Through the Overseer’s eyes, Dusk can only see the psionic outlines of these intruders. So far he can see that these intruders were bi-pedal beings and were traversing through the forest far too swiftly for them to be any normal pony, even a Pegasus.

It was then Dusk noticed that each of these individuals weren’t actually running through the forest, they seemed to be leaping through the forest, no doubt using the trees to swiftly cover ground.

In the few seconds he took to observe these intruders, two of the three groups are already halfway towards his Hive Cluster.

Dusk’s frown hardened. “Vash. Send the nearest patrols to intercept each of the three groups of intruders. Drive two of these groups away from our territories, but leave one group alone until they reached the Hive Cluster. I need at least one of these intruders alive.” Dusk ordered in a serious tone.

“It shall be done.”

Soon enough, Dusk saw eight separate Zerg groups nearby taken off their patrol routes and started converging on the intruders. Dusk then sensed the Hive Cluster was in a frenzy of activity as hundreds of more Zerg units moved directly from the Hive towards the three separate groups.

Dusk clasped his hands behind his back as he soon made his way towards the Hive. A ghost of a smile spread across Dusk’s stoic features, eager to meet his guests.

“Rangers hold your position. Movement up ahead.” Yessera whispered out loud as she and her squad of Everfree Rangers held their position on top of the trees.

Soon enough a large group of monsters burst forth from the bushes. About 20 creatures in total.

Yessera’s Ranger’s remained silent and still, only moving with the leaves as the wind blew through the trees. Their armour made and woven from the very leaves of the trees of Evera, light as a leaf and stronger than the thick hide of a Hydra. Alongside their armour, their green hoods and cloaks naturally camouflage’s them with the very forest itself, hiding them from the eyes of outsiders.

But in this case, the very monsters that dare infest their sacred forest.

It happened around a week ago, their scouts reported large migration of injured animals escaping the west side of the Everfree Forest from large horrifying monsters chasing down and mercilessly killing the animals.

The deer folk knew very well that animals killing other animals is the way the Goddess of Nature, Evera, has set for all life to do. It’s all part of the natural cycle of life and death.

But what these monsters were doing was not natural. These monsters were determined to slaughter all life they come across, even going so far as to rooting out innocent animals from their homes and killing the young.

These creatures were not of Evera’s creation. They were an affront to all things that belong to nature.

Once King Aspen was informed of this, he immediately ordered the injured animals to be treated. It took around two days to heal every injured animal that came into their domain, it was absolutely horrible what has happened.

When there were no more animals to heal, King Aspen then decreed to the rest of the Deer folk that he will rid these monstrous abominations from the Everfree Forest. To find and drive them out of the Everfree once and for all.

With this decree, King Aspen sent a single squad of Everfree Rangers to find the territory of these abominations and to test their defences. It was easy for the Everfree Rangers to locate the territory of the horrid monsters; the entire forest ground of their territory was covered in a strange purple mud. Fitting for monsters such as them.

Once they did locate their territory, the Rangers at the time observed and tracked a group of monsters for awhile before returning back to King Aspen.

What they informed the king was shocking none the less. The monsters were not the feral beasts they initially thought to them to be. They were organised, patrolling their territory as if ordered by a higher power. However, for the entire time they were tracking the monsters, not once did they noticed their presence. The Rangers even attacked the group of monsters, scoring five kills and injuring the others before retreating.

With this new information in mind, King Aspen ordered three squads made up of some of the best Rangers in the Everfree to infiltrate into the enemy territory to find their base and possibly find out the identity of the one leading them.

And as Captain of the Everfree Rangers, King Aspen rested the success of this important mission on her shoulders.

Yessera watched in complete silence as the group of monsters are seemingly searching around the vicinity as if they expected them to be here.

Then one of the large serpentine monstrosities turned its burning red eyes directly at her. Yessera stayed stock still as the creature held its burning gaze, she didn’t know whether or not the creature can see her.

Before carrying out the mission, every Ranger was blessed by the Druids, deer folk who held a powerful connection with the nature of the forest. The magic they used further conceal the already silent Rangers to be one with the forest, but even then the Rangers can still be spotted if they are not careful.

Crouching beside her is Ranger Illia, a long time friend and loyal to a fault, but known to be brash with her actions. Which explains why Illia slowly nocked her blessed arrow and slowly aimed it at the creature. The others followed her example, however, Yessera placed a firm hand on Illia’s bow, signalling to the rest of her squad to hold their fire.

King Aspen strictly ordered them to not confront the creatures unless absolutely necessary. Yessera will uphold this order to the best of her abilities.

After what seemed like an eternity of silence, a distance shriek caught the monsters’ attention. The creatures below her roared before quickly exiting the vicinity towards the direction of the shriek.

Only after making sure the last of those monsters were gone did Yessera allowed herself a small sigh in relief.

“Do you think those creatures know that we’re here?” Illia asked.

Yessera frowned in thought. “I believe so. However, it seems they are only aware of our intrusion into their territory. If we’re careful and use the forest to our advantage, then they will not be able to locate us Illia. On that note, you almost gave away our position if I didn’t stop you.” Yessera said in a stern tone.

The one named Illia frowned. “I apologize Ranger Captain. I thought that creature saw you.” Illia explained.

Yessera shook her head. “That’s fine. Remember Rangers, King Aspen strictly ordered us to locate the base of these abominations, identify their leader and retreat immediately back to the Everglade. The success of this mission rest on our shoulders and the other Ranger squads.” Yessera said as she received nods from each member of her squad.

Yessera returned her attention towards the forest before her. “Rangers move out.”

The Rangers resumed their mission as they quickly transverse through the forest, bounding from tree to tree making the barest of noise when doing so.

Yessera’s squad made their way deeper into the forest, only stopping when more patrols of creatures passed by before resuming their mission. The Ranger Captain soon noticed that the deeper into the forest she and her squad goes the more creatures they run into.

They must be close.

“Captain. This is…”

“Yes, Ranger. It’s the Valley of Evera’s Wrath.”

Yessera, as well as her Rangers, stared at the mountainous wall of rock with knowing and awed gazes respectively. On the other side of the mountainous wall lays one of the fabled legends of the Deer folk, the Legend of Evera’s Wrath.

Long ago in the earliest days of the Deer folk, even before the reign of the Alicorn Monarchs, the demon Tiphon emerged with his army of demons from the mountain once known as World’s Peak and started his rampage through the Everfree.

King Glade, the first king of the Everglade, lead the Deer folk against this great demon and his army. Countless lives were lost as King Glade and his people desperately fought back against the horrid demon and his army.

Just when all hope seemed lost, Evera, the Goddess of Nature, bestowed a powerful amulet to the king to use against the demon Tiphon.

The Heart of the Everfree.

With this amulet, King Glade brought forth the wrath of nature against the demon and his armies, pushing the demonic horde back to the very mountain they emerged from.

With one final fight, King Glade gathered the raw energies of nature itself and destroyed Tiphon so that he may never return to harm their people ever again.

With Tiphon’s destruction, the World’s Peak Mountain is no more and in its place is the Valley of Evera’s Wrath.

Since then, the valley is considered scared grounds and to be left alone. Every Deer folk who has ever lived knows of this legend and made sure to pass it on to the younger generations so that the legend of their people’s salvation lives on.

Yessera knows the legends as well as any other Deer folk. And like her people, she revered the Valley of Evera’s Wrath as sacred grounds, something not to trespass without the King’s most explicit permission.

Now she feared of what she may find on the other side.

“Ranger Captain, do you think these creatures have-”

“Quiet Tinsel. What you are insinuating is blasphemous. Those creatures won’t dare desecrate the valley with their filth.” Illia scolded, however, Yessera couldn’t help but feel dread at what the Ranger was insinuating.

“There is only one way to find out for sure.” Yessera said as she slowly approached the wall of rock.

“Captain! It’s forbidden to trespass into the-”

“I know that very well Illia. But if these creatures trespassed into the valley, then as Rangers of the Everfree we must know for sure before reporting back to King Aspen.” Yessera explained before she started bounding up the mountainous wall.

Soon after a moment of hesitation, her squad followed after her as they quickly made their way to the top. Once they reached to top of the wall, Yessera and her squad quickly and silently made their way over to the other side of the wall that faces into the sacred valley, crouching down to observe.

What they saw was worst then they can ever imagine.

The once beautiful valley is now a settlement derived from the deepest pits of hell. The lush grass that covered the valley is now covered in purple mud as massive constructs of pulsating flesh and bones filled the valley, each and every one of these buildings pulsated and moved as if they were alive.

But what caught the Yessera’s and no doubt her squad’s attention the most was the massive living construct in the middle of the valley. It looked reminiscent of a castle but if the castle was alive and had massive blades for towers and pulsating growths on its body.

Yessera was speechless. This was far worse then she or any Deer folk could’ve imagined, but not only that but from their vantage point, she can see thousands of creatures moving between the living buildings.

They needed to return. King Aspen must know about this.

“What in Evera’s name is all this Captain?” Ranger Illia asked in a shocked tone.

Yessera looked back to her squad as each and everyone looked at her with wide eyes filled with disbelief and worry. She can forgive them for their shock, after all, even she herself is having a hard time digesting what she is currently seeing.

Yessera turned her attention back towards the valley. “I don’t know Illia, but whatever this is, this must be the base of those abominations. We must return to the Everglade and inform King Aspen about this.” Yessera said as she and her Rangers soon scaled back down the mountain.

Just as the last of the Rangers reached the ground, Yessera turned to address her squad.

“Alright! This is what we’re going to do. Illia and I will track down and find the other two Ranger squads and inform them to return back to the Everglade. The rest of you will return straight to the Everglade and immediately report to King Aspen about what we found. Am I understood?” Yessera asked as she received nods from everyone on her squad.

“Good. Now let’s mov-”

“SKKKKRRRRREEEEIIIIIIIIII!”

In a blur of motion, Yessera turned behind her only to meet a fanged maw.

THWWIP! SHINK! “SKKREEIII!”

Fortunately, before the creature could kill Yessera, an arrow flew past her head and pierced the creature through its maw. Yessera immediately saw dozens of lizard-like monsters emerging from the forest and charging straight towards her.

“AMBUSH!” Yessera cried out as she quickly nocked an arrow and fired it at the nearest creature, killing it with a headshot.

Just seconds into the battle, the Rangers were firing arrow after arrow with deadly accuracy, scoring kill after kill as they aimed for either the head or for the eyes with each arrow as the lizards relentlessly charged the group on all sides.

Though one or two managed to make it to melee range, the Rangers took these lizards down with agile martial skill and finished these lizards with their personal knives or arrows.

However, the lizards were quickly gaining ground as their numbers seemed endless no matter how many each of the Rangers manages to take down.

They need to escape.

“RANGERS! GET TO THE TREES I’LL COVER YOU!” Yessera exclaimed as she fired three arrows and killed three more lizards.

Immediately her Rangers leapt to the trees, but to Yessera’s shock some of the lizards fluttered their insect-like wings and tackled three of her Rangers from the air.

Yessera immediately fired three arrows into each of the lizards holding down her Rangers. However, this left her wide open as a lizard tackled her onto the ground.

“Arrugh!” Yessera yelped out as the lizard creature held her down.

“SKKKREEI!” the creature shrieked, throwing saliva and spit into Yessera’s face.

Yessera pulled out her knife and stabbed the creature in its neck, but the creature shrieked in pain before jerking its head to the side and bit down on Yessera’s extended arm.

“AAAAAAAAAHHHH!” Yessera shrieked out in pain as reactively let go of her knife still lodged into the creature’s neck. The creature bit down even harder on her arm as a copious amount of blood started trailing down her arm. Yessera tried to kick and punch the creature off of her but to no avail.

“CAPTAIN!” Yessera heard Illia shout as she turned her head to her Rangers.

Her squad was safely in the trees as they started firing arrows towards the creatures below. They were about to fire a volley towards Yessera’s position but suddenly the very ground exploded around Yessera.

“HHHRRRRRAAAAAAAAA!”

Once her vision cleared, Yessera’s eyes widened in terror as she saw massive serpent creatures in front of her. The newly arrived creatures then started firing projectiles at her Ranger which they managed to dodge but just barely in some cases. The Rangers were kept from firing their arrows as the lizard creatures started to bite and stab at the surrounding trees her Rangers are using for height advantage.

Immediately, Yessera came to a decision.

“RANGERS LEAVE! GO! GET OUT OF HERE!”

“WHAT!? WE’RE NOT LEAVING YOU, CAPTAIN!”

“YES, YOU ARE! YOU MUST RETURN TO THE EVERGLADE AND WARN KING ASPEN ABOUT THIS! THAT’S AN ORD- AHHHH!” Yessera shouted out but was quickly cut off as the lizard stabbed one of its scythe-like appendages into her left shoulder.

Yessera bit through the pain as she briefly saw Illia’s frustrated expression among the trees. “I SAID GO!”

Finally, Yessera saw Illia and the other Rangers retreating back into the forest as the surrounding lizards made chase after them. Yessera silently prayed to Evra that her Rangers make it home safely, if not then her sacrifice would be all for nothing.

Yessera suddenly noticed the serpent creatures staring at her prone form. Their eyes glowing red with bloodlust as they hissed menacingly at Yessera and gathered around her.

Yessera closed her eyes as the adrenaline from the previous events soon wore off, her right arm still in the lizard’s mouth was numbed with pain as her shoulder, on the other hand, is screaming in pain.

Yessera closed her eyes. ‘So this is it then. This is how I die. Being eaten alive by these abominations…’ Yessera thought as she smiled. ‘Well I hope you monsters enjoy your meal while it lasts because when King Aspen hears what has happened here today, he will kill every last one of you abominations.’ Yessera thought as she silently accepted her fate.

“So your ruler calls himself King Aspen. Quite a unique name compared to the other denizens of this world.”

Yessera’s eyes immediately shot open as she heard somebody approach her. Soon enough a pair of orange eyes belonging to a grey-furred and black-maned head stared directly into her own just above her vision.

Yessera’s eyes widened even more in recognition. It was an outsider, a pony from Equestria.

“Speechless are we? You didn’t expect a pony of all beings to be here didn’t you.” The pony said, slowly crouching down to one knee towards Yessera. From his facial features and masculine tone of voice alone Yessera deduced that this pony was no doubt a stallion.

“Y-You! W-What are you doing-”

“Here…? I could ask you the same thing. What business does your king have in these neck of the woods?” The stallion asked, his stoic cold eyes bored into Yessera’s own. Eyes that don’t belong to any pony from Equestria.

Another thing that rose alarm bells in Yessera’s mind is the fact that none of the creatures in the vicinity is reacting to him in any sort of hostile manner. It was as if-

Yessera’s eyes widened in both shock and realization. “You… YOU’RE THE ONE LEADING THESE ABOMINAT- AAAAAAH!” Yessera screamed as the lizard twisted the scythe-like limb deeper into her shoulder.

The stallion gave a small chuckle. “How very perceptive of you. Your kind is a lot smarter than you first appear to be. Forgive me if I sounded rude, but it’s not every day I have unwelcomed guests coming into my territory.” The stallion said with a smile. Yessera will not be fooled by this stallion’s two-faced personality, this stallion no doubt wanted information from her, to interrogate her, that’s why she is still alive.

But he will find out first hand that she will not break so easily. Even if it means that she has to take her own life to protect the Everglade.

“Suicide won’t help your current situation. I won’t allow you to end your life so easily Yessera, Captain of the Everfree Rangers.” The stallion said much to Yessera’s shock.

Yessera was speechless. How did he know her name and rank? None of her Rangers said her name out loud or even her full official rank. Unless…

Yessera’s eyes widened in realization.

“I see you finally realized. I have been reading your mind this entire time.” The stallion’s eyes suddenly glowed bright orange. “I already have taken all the information I need from you. But there is still something I need you to do for me.” The stallion said as Yessera gritted her teeth in boiling anger.

Yessera spat a wad of blood at the stallion, staining his white lab coat. “Go to hell monster! Why should I do anything you say!?” Yessera spat back out of spite.

The stallion’s smile dropped as his expression turned stone cold. “I’m afraid you don’t have a choice.”
Before Yessera could react, the stallion glowing eyes glowed brighter. Soon Yessera’s vision turned black as she slipped into unconsciousness.

Author's Note

Hello everyone, I’m back again with another two chapters.

Now to answer some questions you readers may have with this chapter.

The Council of Nobles? It makes sense why they were formed and how they became such an influence on Equestria’s society.
Will Zerg be able to use Magic? As explained by Dusk, the Zerg are not attuned to the magic of Equis, so they won’t be able to use spells. However, that doesn’t mean that they can’t be enhanced by magic.
Who are the Deer folk? Read the next chapter to find out.

If you have any suggestions, comments, or questions just leave them in the comment box below.

Chapter 9: The Everglade

Location: The Everglade

The Everglade is the ancient home of the Deer folk as this very kingdom was founded by their earliest ancestors over thousands of years ago with the help of Evera, the Goddess of Nature.

Massive ancient trees make up the small kingdom, each of these trees is home to both the Deer folk and the animals of the forest alike. The Deer folk learned long ago to live in harmony with the forest, to cherish it and act as its caretakers and when the situation requires it, its protector.

The forest was a gift given to the Deer folk by the Goddess Evera, so in return, the Deer folk swore to serve her and the forest for as long as a single tree remains standing.

True to their word, the Deer folk learned long ago to take only the essentials from the forest. Wood from fallen branches and dead trees, stone from the rivers, metal from the ground, and food and water from the nature around them.

The forest is their home and the Deer folk is its protector and caretaker. So that is why when an outsider, one that is not from the forest, intrudes into the Everfree, the Deer folk will do everything in their power to drive them out of the forest.

For many millennia, the Deer folk had conflicts with outsiders seeking to tear down the Everfree for their own selfish gain. Of course, the Deer folk tried to make peace with these intruders, but this peace would eventually be broken by the very intruders they sought peace with.

That is why the Everfree Forest is considered dangerous to the rest of the world, due to the very children of Evera who drive away all outsiders from the forest as they take the form of Timberwolves or other dangerous beasts.

For a millennium since the rise of the Alicorn Monarchs, the forest has been peaceful with few incidents of intruders coming from the nearest pony village of Ponyville.

However, that all changed just mere days ago.

“So that’s what happened to Yessera.”

“Yes, your majesty. She sacrificed her life so that we could bring you our findings.”

Located at the very back edge of the Everglade is one of the few remaining trees of magic in all of Equis. The tree is incredibly ancient, said to be the very first tree of the Everfree Forest and planted by Evera herself. The tree towered over the Everglade with its massive trunk and branches, it’s trunk is snow white but filled with the raw magic of the forest coursing through its very roots. It’s very leaves shadowed the Everglade alongside with the other trees of the Everfree.

This very tree is called The Tree of Evera, and it’s made as the very home to every king of the Everfree since the kingdom’s founding.

King Aspen can be seen sitting on his throne of ancient wood and branches, wearing nothing but a finely woven white kilt lined with gold and golden bracers and greaves. He has snow white fur with light brown fur covering his back, shoulders and all the way to the top of his head where two mighty antlers can be seen on top of his head. His entire torso is bare except for one thing.

The amulet was given to the first king of the Deer folk and wielded by every king afterwards. The Heart of the Everfree, a powerful ruby gem shaped like a heart and attached to his neck with a gold metallic lace.

The very Throne room is located in the heart of the Tree of Evera as magical bulbs of light grew from the very ceiling of the room and illuminating the entire room. Other then King Aspen and the Ranger Illia, there was also a pair of Glade Guards, the most elite protectors of the forest, standing on either side of King Aspen’s throne.

Unlike the Everfree Rangers, the Glade Guard specializes in close quarter combat, their martial skill is rivalled by none. Each and every Glade Guard wears wood red, ironwood armour as it protects their chest, forearms and legs. The armour is made from the bark of a dead Iron Oak trees, lighter than most metals but just as strong. The Glade Guard also wields a spear imbued with the magic of True Strike, able to cut down any opponent regardless if they are wearing armour or not, and a tower shield made from the same material as their armour.

King Aspen frowned. Hours ago he sent three scouting groups of some of the best Everfree Rangers lead by his Captain to locate where the abominations live.

All three scouting groups returned to the Everglade, two of the groups were attacked and driven off by relentless hordes of abominations. Luckily none of the Rangers died but suffered many grievous wounds and are currently being treated by the Druids.

As for the last group lead by Captain Yessera herself, they have succeeded their mission but at the cost of Yessera’s life.

Aspen looked towards the Ranger named Illia. “I see… she has bravely sacrificed herself for the lives of not only your fellow Rangers but for all the Deer folk of the Everglade so that this crucial information may reach my ears. Yessera will be remembered as a hero once we drive out these abominations from the Everfree!” The king stated with conviction.

“YES SIRE!” Everyone in the throne room shouted in reply.

King Aspen stood from his throne. “However, there is still the issue of appointing a new captain for the Everfree Rangers until Yessera’s fate is confirmed. Illia of the Everglade, you have been at Yessera’s side for as long as I can remember, I appoint you as the newest Captain of the Everfree Rangers until we know of Yessera’s fate.” King Aspen decreed.

Illia immediately bowed her head. “Thank you, your majesty! I will strive to be half the Captain Yessera once was.” Illia said. King Aspen nodded. “I have faith in your abilities. Now Captain, summon my war council and have them meet me here. We have much to discuss.”

The newly promoted Ranger Captain bowed her head before rushing out of the throne room. King Aspen sat back down on his throne with a stern frown.

What Illia has told him about the abominations was concerning. These creatures have infested the sacred grounds of the Valley of Evera’s Wrath for their own purposes. The very place where the great demon Tiphon arose to bring death and destruction to all of the worlds.

Were these creatures possibly the same demons? If so, have they returned to finish what they have sought out to do four millennia ago?

King Aspen shook the thoughts from his head. ‘No. It matters not what these creatures are. They have committed the ultimate atrocity against the children of Evera. And as our duty to protect this forest, I will see these abominations punished for their crimes against the forest.’ Aspen thought with firm conviction.

He is then brought out of his thoughts when the doors to the throne room opened to reveal four figures entering the throne room.

King Aspen knew these figures very well as each and every one of these individuals holds important roles within the Everglade.

The first to enter was the newly promoted Captain Illia. The second individual to her left is the captain of the elite Glade Guard and one of his most loyal subjects, Blackthorn.

Blackthorn stands at six feet tall, has brown fur with white fur covering his snout and chest all the way up to his chin. He has orange amber eyes and a pair of antlers on top of his head. He is currently wearing the standard ironwood armour of the Glade Guard as well as wielding the standard issued weapon of the Glade Guard.

To Blackthorn’s left is the Arch Druid of the Druid order, Rosenea. She stands around five feet and seven inches tall, light brown and white fur and aqua blue eyes. She is currently wearing a green veil-like cloak decorated with leaves and blooming flowers. In her left hand is her personal magical staff, a powerful item created from a single branch of the Tree of Evera. The shaft of the white staff has magical inscriptions carved into the wood itself and a green magical crystal attached to the top of the staff.

Rosenea is a doe of considerable beauty. A neat slender frame that exudes an aura of fragility and purity as she seemingly glides over the ground with each and every step. Her demeanour is that of the loving and calm nature of the forest, fitting for one of her position as Arch Druid.

And lastly, standing to the Druid’s left is someone the King was surprised to see.

It is his own son, Bramble, Prince of the Everglade and heir to the throne.

His son is the shortest deer in the room, only standing around five feet tall. He has brown eyes, light brown fur with a white-furred snout and chest and a pair of growing antlers on top of his head. Much like the King himself, Bramble is only wearing a green kilt with a small barrel of blessed water hanging from his neck like a necklace.

As these four individuals approached the throne, other than his son the other three bowed to Aspen before the king gestured then to rise.

“Your highness I have brought the other two members of your war council.” Illia said.

The king nodded. “Excellent work Captain. But why is my son here? He has no business with this council.”

Before Illia could answer, Bramble stepped forth. “Father, I heard from Illia that you are going to fight the abominations of the forest. I want to be a part of this!” Bramble explained. However, King Aspen shook his head. “No my son. You are far too young to join my council, especially this one. Return to your quarters until I call you Bramble.” The king said, leaving no room for an argument.

Before the prince could retort, Blackthorn spoke. “If I may suggest your majesty, why not let Prince Bramble stay for this council. Since he’s the next heir to the throne, this will be a good experience for him to learn the intricacies of combat strategy through your example.” The stag explained much to Bramble’s delight.

Roserea nodded in agreement. “I agree with the Glade Guard. There is no harm if Bramble stays and learn. If I’m not mistaken, you were already planning on taking him with you to the next public council meeting.” The Arch Druid pointed out.

King Aspen frowned in thought. The reasoning behind both the Glade Guard and the Arch Druid supporting his son’s stay was not unknown to him. Both Blackthron and Roserea were appointed by Aspen himself to teach Bramble the finer points of both combat and Druid magic respectively. During such time Bramble bonded with both stag and doe, treating them like family.

Relationship aside, both Blackthorn and Roserea did bring up good points. His son is now at the age where he needs to start learning how to lead the Deer folk of the Everglade once he inherits both the throne and the Heart of the Everfree.

With his decision changed, the king nodded. “Very well. Bramble, you may stay for this council.”

A large smile broke out on his son’s face. “Thank you, father!”

Aspen nodded in reply before turning his attention to the rest of his council. “Now lets us discuss the reason why I have summoned you three.” Aspen said as the atmosphere in the room suddenly turned serious. “Recently, one of the scouting groups that were sent out has located where the abominations have settled their nests.” Aspen explained.

“Where have they nested your majesty?” Blackthorn asked in a serious tone.

King Aspen frowned as he looked at Illia to answer. “They are in the Valley of Evera’s Wrath.” The Ranger answered loud enough for everyone to hear.

As expected, all every deer in the room were shocked at the news. “Father… you don’t think they are…” Bramble said with a worried tone, not even daring to finish his sentence.

The king knew exactly what his son is insinuating. “We don’t know for certain my son. However, we cannot assume they are not here without a reason. If they are truly the very same demons from the time of our ancestors, then we must tread carefully.” King Aspen said in a grave tone.

However, Blackthorn frowned. “Your majesty, I mean no offence, but if these abominations are the same demons that our ancestors fought, then we should muster our forces and eradicate these demons before they attack us!” The stag explained in almost a panicked tone. King Aspen cannot fault his most trusted companion’s behaviour, like every Deer folk the thought of the demon’s returning was nothing but an impossibility, King Glade saw to that many millennia ago.

However, here they are now, discussing the very enemy that may or may not be the demons from the far past.

Roserea placed a calming hand on Blackthorn’s shoulder. “Calm yourself Blackthorn. It’s unfitting for the Captain of the Glade Guard to be so panicked.” Roserea said in a soothing tone.

Immediately Blackthorn collected himself. “I apologize for my behaviour, your majesty.” Blackthorn apologized with a bow of his head.

King Aspen shook his head. “Raise your head Blackthorn. It’s unfitting for one of my most trusted companions to bow his head over something so trivial. What you said does have merit to our current situation. If we are to emerge victorious over these abominations, we must take the initiative before its too late.” King Aspen said in a tone of conviction.

“However, my previous point still stands. We must tread carefully with these creatures, not only because these creatures may be the demons our ancestors fought long ago, but also what has happened to Ranger Captain Yessera that is a major cause for concern.” Aspen explained.

“What happened to sister Yessera? Is she alright?” Bramble asked in clear worry. Like Blackthron and Roserea, Captain Yessera was tasked by the king to teach Bramble the ways of a Ranger and how to use a bow. And like the other two, Bamble bonded with Yessera, looking up to her as an older sister figure.

Suddenly the atmosphere dropped to chilling levels as King Aspen spoke. “After finding the location of the nest, Yessera and her group were ambushed. Everyone but Yessera returned, she valiantly sacrificed herself so that the rest of her Rangers could make it back with this vital information.” King Aspen said in a low tone.

Bramble’s eyes widened in disbelief as his body started to quiver. “B-But she may be still alive right! Sister Yessera is the best Ranger in all of the forest! She may still be alive out there!” Bramble said in a hopeful tone. However, every deer in the room gave the Prince somber looks of pity.

The king himself was no exception. “I’m sorry my son. But you know the truth as well as every deer in this room.” Aspen said in a somber tone.

There was a brief moment of silence before Bramble lowered his head, desperately and failing to hold back his tears.

The king sighed as he stood from his throne and approached his grieving son.

“My son, raise your head.” King Aspen said as Bramble did what he asked.

The King then placed both hands on Bramble’s shoulders, staring his son directly in the eyes. “I know that you held Captain Yessera close to your heart, but instead of mourning her death, live on in her memory. What she has done was not in vain, she gave the entire Everglade and all the deer folk a chance for victory. And I promise you that these abominations will face judgement for what they have done. I swear.”

There was a brief moment of silence as Bramble’s expression turned serious. The young fawn then wiped the tears from his eyes while nodding with newfound conviction. “Yes, father!”

King Aspen couldn’t help but smile at his son. “Good. Now as I was saying before. What happened to Yessera wasn’t just a coincidence.” King Aspen said, much to the confusion of Bramble, Blackthorn and Roserea.

Roserea was the first to speak. “What do you mean by that my King?” She asked in a questioning tone.

Instead of answering, King Aspen looked directly towards the lone Ranger in the room. “Captain Illia, could you care to draw some light to what I’m saying.” The king asked.

Illia nodded before speaking. “As King Aspen explained already, our group was ambushed just after we left the valley. There was no warning, we were immediately attacked on all sides by these creatures. It was as if they were waiting for us, knew that we were there in the first place and planned out an ambush.” Illia explained, soon realization dawned on the others.

Bramble spoke. “If that’s the case… then that means…” The young fawn looked to his father for confirmation.

Aspen nodded to his son. “Yes, Bramble. It’s as I predicted. Someone or something is leading these creatures. And now they are more than aware of us. We must act quickly and with caution.” King Aspen stated as every deer nodded their heads in agreement.

The King looked towards Blackthorn. “Captain Blackthron, summon the Glade Guard and have them gathered outside the Tree of Evera.”

“Yes, your majesty!” Blackthorn replied as King Aspen looked towards the Arch Druid. “Arch Druid Roserea, the same with your Druids.”

“At once your majesty.” Roserea bowed as King Aspen turned to Illia. “Captain Illia, gather all the Everfree Rangers in the Everglade and have them gathered outside the Tree of Evera alongside the Glade Guard.”

“Yes, King Aspen!” Illia exclaimed with a nod.

King Aspen nodded before looking at each individual deer. “Good. You all have your tasks. Dismissed!” King Aspen ordered as his advisors soon left the room, leaving just him and his son.

“Father, are you going to…?” Bramble asked with a worried look.

King Aspen looked down towards his son. “Yes, Bramble. I have an important task for you as well.”

His son immediately perked up from what he said. “What is it, father?” Bramble asked, his tone laced with both curiosity and eagerness.

“I need you to gather every deer in the Everglade for a public announcement. The Deer folk needs to know what happens next.” King Aspen said as Bramble nodded. “Ok father, leave it to me!” Bramble exclaimed as he sprinted out of the room.

An hour later King Aspen is now standing in front of the entrance of the Tree of Evera on top of the stairs overlooking the entire vicinity. Standing beside him are his trusted companions of the war council, including his son, as they stood before a large crowd of gather Deer folk.

Situating between the crowd and the King and his retinue are the Glade Guard, around 300 strong, each standing in a strict military fashion forming a small phalanx at the bottom of the stairs.

Situated all around the surrounding trees is the main force of the Everglade, the Everfree Rangers, numbering a thousand strong.

And finally, before the phalanx of Glade Guards is the vast majority of the Deer folk of the Everglade, easily outnumbering both the Glade Guards and Everfree Rangers combined.

Among the large crowd are the Druids, mingling with the rest of the Deer folk as more of a preference than anything else with the exception of their leader.

With the majority of the populous finally gathered, King Aspen raised his right hand for silence.

In mere seconds the crowd quieted down, listening curiously to what their King has to say.

“My loyal subjects and fellow followers of Evera’s will! I have gathered you all here today to share some grave news!”

Immediately the crowd erupted into whispers of concern and worry but soon stopped when the king raised his hand once again.

“Just hours ago, I have sent out our finest Rangers to find the source of where the abominations originally came from. Our Rangers returned just three hours ago, however, many were injured during this scouting mission, the only one didn’t make it back… was Captain Yessera of the Everfree Rangers.” King Aspen shared.

Immediately there were shocked gasps among the crowd, shouts of disbelief and even few were crying. Captain Yessera was loved by many within the Everglade, her loss is felt by those same individuals.

“HOWEVER!” King Apsen exclaimed, silencing the crowd. “Her death is not in vain! She valiantly sacrificed her life so that her fellow Rangers return to the Everglade to inform us about where the creatures that infest this forest originated from!”

King Aspen could tell he got his people’s attention as the crowd went dead silent. “Their nest is located in the Valley of Evera’s Wrath, the sacred grounds of the Deer folk’s salvation many millennia ago!”

Suddenly the crowd cried out in outrage, some demanding the King himself to do something about it while others cried out in simple rage.

The king raised his hand. “My loyal subjects! I know your anger very well! What these creatures have done is inexcusable! And I promise you, as your king and bearer of Evera’s will! I WILL-”

“YESSERA! CAPTAIN YESSERA HAS RETURNED!”

Like a wave, every deer in the vicinity immediately turned their attention towards the very back of the crowd.

Limping towards the large crowd with her head bowed is the bloodied form of Yessera who is worse for wear. She is currently clutching her left shoulder with her right arm, both were covered in copious amounts of blood.

“SISTER YESSERA! YOU’VE RETURNED!” Bamble shouted out in shock before yelling out to the crowd. “Druids! Sister Yessera is injured! Heal her!”

Immediately several Druids emerged from the shocked crowd as they approached the injured doe, ready to use their magic to heal her. However, Yessera limped past the group of Druids as if they weren’t there, completely ignoring their attempts to gain her attention.

This confused every deer in the vicinity, confusion turned into concern as Yessera continued to ignore the Druids. Eventually one of the Druids grabbed her by her uninjured shoulder to stop her, however, Yessera gave the stag one look as said Druid immediately backed away in fright.

King Aspen frowned. “Your majesty, something’s wrong with Captain Yessera.” Blackthorn whispered with a suspicious frown.

King Aspen nodded in agreement. ‘Something’s not right…’

Yessera continued to slowly limp towards the crowd, every deer looked towards her with worried or concerned looks. Eventually, Yessera reached the crowd, but instead of stopping, she started pushing through the crowd, even when numerous Deer folk tried to stop her.

“Let her through!” King Aspen ordered as the crowd immediately separated, leaving Yessera on a lone path towards the King and his retinue.

“Father! What’s wrong with sister Yessera? She’s acting strangely.” Bramble asked in a concerned tone.

“That is what I’m going to find out.” Aspen said as Yessera soon neared.

Immediately the phalanx of Glade Guards brandished their shields and pointed their spears at Yessera. For the second time since her sudden arrival, Yessera stopped in her tracks.

Now that she was closer, King Aspen noticed Yessera’s strange demeanour. She was standing, gently rocking from side to side with her eyes staring directly towards the ground and mouth slightly opened.

It was as if she was in a trace.

There was a brief moment of silence.

“Yessera! You’ve returned to us!” King Aspen exclaimed.

Yessera didn’t respond.

“Answer me Ranger Captain! Are you alright!” Aspen asked in a serious tone laced with a hint of concern.

Still, Yessera didn’t respond.

“My king, it’s no use. She isn’t responding.” Blackthorn said, stating the obvious.

King Aspen frowned, there is one more thing he could try. Concentrating, his amulet glowed blue with power before he spoke once more. “CAPTAIN YESSERA OF THE EVERFREE RANGERS! YOUR KING CALLS ON YOU!”

This time Yessera reacted, immediately raising and shaking her head out of her trance-like state.

“W-Whaa… where am I?” Yessera said as she looked around her immediate vicinity.

There were sighs of relief. Yessera seemed to return back to normal.

“K-King Aspen! What is going on! Why is everyone gath- ack!” Yessera collapsed onto her knees. It seemed the pain of her injuries is only affecting her now.

Immediately, a couple of Druids approached Yessera and started using their magic to heal her wounds.

As Yessera was getting treated, King Aspen spoke. “Captain Yessera. What happened to you? We all thought you were dead, killed by those abominations.” The king said as Yessera stood, her injuries finally treated. “I-I… I don’t remember much… All I remember was bounding through the forest with the rest of my squad. We then found their nest and-”

Suddenly Yessera’s eyes widened as she gave King Aspen a fearful expression. “I SAW HIM! I MET HIM! HE DID THIS TO ME!” Yessera screamed out almost hysterically.

“Who!? Who did this to you sister Yessera!?” Bramble exclaimed in a worried tone. Yessera was quaking in fear, something that made King Aspen concerned as the Ranger Captain is known for her confidence and fearless leadership. The doe he is seeing right now is reduced to a quivering child.

What has happened to her that made her so afraid?

“Their leader! Their leader is a…” Suddenly Yessera clutched her head as she started thrashing her head around as if she was in great pain.

“Sister Yessera! What’s wrong!?” Bramble exclaimed in a concerned tone. However, his words fell on deaf ears.

“NO! GET OUT OF MY-” Yessera suddenly stood stock still as her arms fell limp to her sides.

King Aspen frowned as he heard Rosera and many others gasped in shock at what they are currently witnessing.

Yessera’s eyes were glowing bright orange.

King Aspen’s expression hardened. It wasn’t the fact that Yessera’s eyes were glowing but the very power that can be felt behind those eyes.

It was unlike anything Aspen has ever felt before, it was definitely not magic or anything from the forest. It felt rawer than the magic of the forest, but at the same time it felt contained and controlled by an unknown force.

It felt unnatural.

King Aspen shook the thoughts from his head as he stared towards Yessera. “Yessera! Are you alright!?” King Aspen asked in a stern tone.

There was a brief moment of silence. Suddenly Yessera, eyes still glowing, raised both of her hands and looked directly at them, moving each of her fingers in silent observation.

Something is wrong.

“Possession successful.” Yessera said in a stoic tone before looking directly towards King Aspen with an emotionless expression. “So you must be the one named Aspen.” Yessera said in an emotionless tone, confusing the others of Aspen’s retinue.

Bramble started to approach Yessera “Sister Yessera! What’s wrong-” However, the young fawn was soon stopped by his father, holding him back with his left arm.

“Father! Why are you-”

“Bramble. That’s not Yessera. She is being controlled.” Aspen said out loud, eliciting gasps of shock amongst the crowd.

King Aspen gave Yessera a stern frown.

“GLADE GUARD! SURROUND YESSERA! KEEP HER CONTAINED!” Blackthorn ordered.

“RANGERS! PREPARE YOUR BOWS!” Illia followed up.

Immediately, the phalanx of Glade Guards broke as they quickly surrounded Yessera in a strict military fashion as the Rangers amongst the trees drew their bows.

Yessera was completely surrounded with no means of escape, yet her expression remained stoic, not breaking their eye contact even for a second.

Once Yessera is secured, King Aspen spoke. “Who are you! And what have you done to Yessera!?” The king demanded to the unknown entity controlling Yessera.

Through Yessera, the unknown entity replied. “Who am I you ask? Well as you already know, I lead the very creatures you and your people attacked a few days ago. As for the one Yessera, I’m using her in order to communicate with you.”

Aspen’s frown hardened. “You’re the one leading those abominations. The cause of all the suffering and death in the Everfree!” King Aspen said in a stern tone.

The entity tilted Yessera’s head. “I’m sorry, but you must’ve mistaken me for someone else. Before today none of my minions nor I have harmed any of you Deer folk.” The entity said in a calm tone.

Before King Aspen could reply, Roserea out of all deer folk spoke. “You dare feign ignorance of the crimes you did to the Children of Evera! How you and your creatures hunted down and murdered thousands in cold blood!” Roserea exclaimed in a rare show of anger.

However, the entity remained stoic. “I will admit, killing the animals within my territory was no simple task for my minions. However, what I did that day was for the sake of my kind.” The entity explained.

King Aspen expression hardened, however, Roserea continued. “You justify the slaughter of thousands of innocent lives for the sake of your kind! Who are you to go against the natural order of nature!” Roserea said, almost shouted.

Roserea loves the forest and all who lives in harmony with it, treating them with all the care a mother would give to their children. So with the death of so many animals of the Everfree, many of whom she personally cared for, she was emotionally devastated. Like any every Druid, she is more in tune with the forest then any being in the world, feeling what the forest feels and all of its natural fauna.

On that day she collapsed due to the amount of emotional pain she felt through the Children of Evera, those that escaped death.

Its only makes sense why she is so furious now.

The entity turned its attention towards the Arch Druid, its glowing eyes boring into Rosereas furious ones. “And who are you to question my motives? Isn’t death part of the natural cycle?” The entity replied back.

This only fueled Roserea’s rage. “What you and your abominations are doing is going against that very same natural order!”

The entity gave a mocking chuckle. “Abominations? Fools... you and your stagnate society cannot even comprehend what we are and what we can do.” The entity said.

Before Roserea could retort back, King Aspen stepped forth cutting the Arch Druid off. “Roserea calm yourself. This thing is only trying to cloud your judgement.” King Aspen said.

Roserea closed her eyes as she visibly calmed herself. “I apologize King Aspen. I lost myself in anger.” Roserea explained.

King Aspen nodded. “That is alright, your anger is justified.” Aspen then turned his attention towards the possessed Yessera. His expression hardened. “As for you. Could you please enlighten us on what you and your creatures are?” The king asked.

There was a brief moment of silence as the entity stared directly into Aspen’s eyes. It felt the entity was searching through the king’s own soul.

Finally, a smile grew on Yessera’s face. “I commend you for your curiosity, King Aspen. Very well then… I’ll humour you.”

The Entity then spread Yessera’s arms. “We come from the very stars you and your people gaze up to. We are the product of hundreds of years of constant evolution and we are constantly seeking to evolve ourselves to newer heights. An individual’s life is meaningless to us for we are numberless and each and every individual is bred for the sole purpose of war and assimilating essence. We are willing to sacrifice thousands to achieve our goals and all those who dare stand in our way will be consumed in a never-ending tide of tooth and blade.”

The entity’s then glowed even brighter as it’s power grew tenfold. “We… are the Zerg Swarm. And we are much, much more than simple abominations.” Soon Yessera’s eyes dimmed back to its normal glow.

A sudden silence permeated throughout the entire vicinity as the Deer folk digested what they just heard as many gave worried and fearful looks towards the possessed doe.

King Aspen couldn’t believe what he just heard, but how can he deny the entity’s claim. The creatures, the entity’s powers, goes against the natural cycle, if they are truly from somewhere amongst the stars, then that brings up another concerning question.

Pondering on these thoughts, King Aspen then asked the one question that has been plaguing his mind. “Then why are you here? What business do you have with our world?”

The entity turned around to gaze at the scenery around him. Soon the entity answered. “Believe it or not, I was sent here by complete accident by a failed assassination attempt by my enemies. Now I’m currently trying to find a way to return back to my home, back to the rest of my race, and in order to do that, I established my Brood in order to return home. It was never my attention to end up in this world, but now I have little choice of the matter.” The entity explained as the possessed body turned to face King Aspen once again.

The Entity continued. “So that’s why it’s imperative for my plans to proceed without any unnecessary distractions. The last thing I want is to go to war with the denizens of this world and waste precious time and resource which could’ve been spent on trying to find my home. Do you understand now, King Aspen?” The entity questioned in a serious tone.

Though this entity was starkly different from them, King Aspen can easily tell this being was telling the truth.

However,… “You have made your point, but my question still stands. if what you say is true then why did you kill the Children of Evera? What point was there to kill all those innocent lives?” King Aspen questioned in a dangerous tone.

The atmosphere grew thick with tension as every deer bored their eyes into the possessed body of Yessera, to see what excuse the entity will come up with.

After a brief moment of silence, the entity spoke. “The reason for killing all those animals was because just weeks ago the very monarchs of Equestria used the animals of this forest to find my Hive cluster, or nest as you come to know it. I subdued the monarchs and their small force and let them off with a warning. Soon afterwards, I ordered the complete eradication of all animal life within my territory.” The entity explained.

However, this caused an angry uproar amongst the crowd, many calling for justice while many others were calling the entity a heartless monster.

Some of the Glade Guard had to hold back the large crowd from reaching the possessed doe, it was soon starting to grow into a riot.

“SILENCE!” King Aspen bellowed out with the help of his amulet. Immediately the crowd calmed down, but still gave the possessed Yessera looks of anger and outright fury.

King Aspen, Blackthorn, Roserea, Illia and Bramble were no different. “So you admit to your crimes against the Children of Evera!” King Aspen exclaimed in a powerful tone.

The possessed Yessera frowned, the entity was displeased. “I made a choice to further my goals of returning to the rest of my kind, the same reason why I have chosen to spare the one named Yessera and the same reason why I’m using her to speak to you.” The entity said, his tone clearly frustrated.

King Aspen frowned with suspicion. “You came to warn us not to interfere with your plans and to leave you and your… Zerg Swarm alone.” King Aspen deduced.

The entity smiled. “In a way yes. I came here to make peace with your kind.”

Immediately the crowd erupted in chatter, some were worried about the outcome of what the being is offering, others were even crying out that the unknown being is lying to them.

King Aspen raised a single hand for silence. He then looked towards each of his advisors before back towards the possessed Yessera. “What are the conditions of peace if we were to make one?” King Aspen questioned cautiously.

“The conditions are very simple. As long as the Deer folk doesn’t take any hostile action or attempt to spy on my Zerg, then my Zerg and I will do the same.” The entity explained as the possessed doe approached the wall of Glade Guards nearest to Aspen.

The possessed Yessera stopped just before the wall of spears, staring directly towards King Aspen with expecting eyes. “So, great King of the Everfree Forest. Do you accept my offer of peace?” The entity asked.

There was nothing but tense silence. Every deer was waiting with baited breath on their king’s final decision.

King Aspen frowned in thought before looking over his people, each and every individual giving him various looks ranging from worry and determination. King Aspen then looked to each of his most trusted advisors, each giving looks of expectations and giving their silent support. He then looked towards his only son, who is giving him a serious look, one filled with determination and an unflinching resolve.

It was at that moment King Aspen was reminded of who he is and what he must do.

So steeling his resolve, King Aspen looked towards, not the possessed Yessera, but to the entity possessing her.

He then spoke, breaking the tense silence. “A kind king would take pity on your situation and accept peace. A wise king would think of his people and accept peace…”

The entity’s expression turned into a stern frown as King Aspen continued.

“However… I am neither of these kings nor will I ever be!” King Aspen exclaimed as his amulet glowed with power. “I am the King of the Everglade! The Heart of the Everfree! And the bearer of Evera’s Will! And you have committed crimes against the very forest I have sworn to protect! I swear here and now that I will see the last of your murderous kind drown in their own blood for what they have done and to never harm another living being of nature EVER AGAIN!” King Aspen roared out as the deer folk cheered out with pride for their king.

However, the possessed Yessera expression morphed into a stern frown, displeased at the king’s decision. “So it’s war then.” The entity said, loud enough for King Aspen to hear.

“Make no mistake murderer! We will be coming for you! You say we will feel the wrath of your Zerg Swarm. But you feel the full MIGHT of the forest against you! And the wrath of the Children of Evera!” King Aspen shouted, eliciting more cheers from the crowd.

The possessed Yessera held her stern frown. “Fool… if it’s war you want, then so be it. But do not forget that I gave you and your people a chance for peace and you have chosen war. The blood that will be spilt will be on your hands.” The entity said.

“Peace? We will have peace when the many lives you have taken are avenged! We will have peace when no child of Evera will ever be harmed by your murderous ways! We will have peace when you are brought before the forest and paid for your atrocities! We will have peace! When the coward who hides behind bodies of the innocent is brought to the light to be judged! Only then, we shall have peace, you murderous cow-”

Suddenly every deer in the vicinity clutched their heads in pain as Yessera’s eyes glowed brighter with power. “Do not mistake my decision for a peaceful path as an act of cowardice… You claim what I did was murder, what I did to those insignificant lifeforms a crime against nature. You cannot even comprehend the slaughter and carnage my Zerg can bring to this entire world, King of the Everfree. But it matters not, you and the rest of the Deer folk will soon face the full wrath of the Swarm.”

And just as suddenly as it started, the telepathic message ended when the orange light faded completely from Yessera’s eyes as she soon collapsed onto the ground.

After recovering from the mental message, King Aspen looked towards the unconscious form of Yessera with a deep frown as the Glade Guard cautiously approached the limp body.

A single Glade Guard inspected Yessera’s body before turning towards King Aspen. “Your majesty, she’s unconscious!” The guard said.

“Take her to the dungeons and have the Druids look over her. We don’t know for sure if she’s still possessed or not!” King Aspen ordered as tow guards carried Yessera’s towards the Tree of Evera.

Soon King Aspen looked towards his people, all giving him looks of determination or worry.

He then spoke. “My loyal subjects! What we have witnessed today is the true enemy of the forest. One that cares not for the lives of our kin and seeks to destroy everything we have sworn to protect!”

Aspen’s amulet then glowed with immense power. “But I promise you this! As my sacred duty as your King and bearer of the Heart of the Everfree! We will root out this evil that has plagued our forest and brought before us to face the full wrath of the Children of Evera! To show this murderer that we will not stand for his vile atrocities! We will show this murderer the full wrath of the EVERFREE!” King Aspen roared out his subjects cried out in support.

“But we will not be fighting alone…”

King Aspen then concentrated. Soon his very antlers are wreathed in immense magical power as his amulet glowed with just as much ferocity. Then a ball of magic, shaped like a heart, formed between his antlers as it continued to glow brighter with every second.

Once he had gathered enough magical power, King Aspen then spoke the ancient incantations that were taught to him by his father, the previous bearer of the Heart. The very same incantations that are taught to every king that has ever ruled the Everglade.

The Call of Nature.

Earth shakes, stone breaks,

The forest is at your door.

The dark sleep is broken,

The forest has awoken.

Roots rend, wood bends,

The forest has answered the call.

Through branches now the wind sings.

Feel the power of the Everfree’s King!

With the final verse complete, waves of light exploded from the Heart as the waves of light washed over the deer folk and continued onto the forest.

Everyone looked in awe at the incredible spectacle happening before them, however, the magic soon faded from the amulet and the King’s antlers as silence permeated the Everglade once more.

The moment of brief silence was soon broken by the ruffling of leaves, the sound of wood bending, crashing and cracking filled the air followed by the numerous loud crashes that shook the earth, reminiscent to the footfalls of dragons stomping through the lands.

These loud footfalls drew closer with each second when finally, emerging from amongst the trees were beings as tall as the trees themselves.

Immediately every deer beside King Aspen himself bowed to their knees. They recognize these beings for they are told through numerous tale and legends of the Deer folk.

They are known as the ancient spirits of the forest, the direct servants of the Goddess Evera.

Each and every one of these powerful spirits bound themselves to a living tree of the Everfree, shaping themselves to resemble the bipedal form of the Deer folk.

However, that is where the similarities end. Their massive bodies are made up of thick gnarled roots coursing with the energies of the forest. Their bodies are also protected by thick wooden bark, grown to be stronger than even steel and further enhanced by the natural energies coursing through their bodies taken directly from the magical energies of the forest.

These spirits are incredibly ancient, the oldest among them have been around long before the Deer folk first served Evera. They are masters of the forest, taught the very first of the Deer folk how to harness the magical energies of the forest and have since aided the Deer folk on numerous occasions.

Occasions, such as now.

As the last of the Spirits emerged from the forest, King Aspen turned towards the still bowing crowd.

“Rise my subjects, rise and look in glory to the true masters of the Everfree.” Immediately the Deer folk rise as they stared in awe at the massive beings surrounding them.

King Aspen continued. “I have called upon the Spirits and all those who dwell in this forest, to aid us in our battle against the evil that has plagued our forest! With them t our side, our victory is assured!”

Concentrating his magic, a large spear made out of wood and covered in magical inscriptions formed in his right hand.

He then raised his spear, the heart flaring with magical power.

“FOR THE EVERFREE!”

“FOR THE EVERFREE!” His subjects roared back, cheering for their king as the Spirits bellowed out in unison.

As the crowd of Deer folk were cheering out their support, King Aspen looked towards the horizon, towards where the murderer was no doubt preparing his army of abominations.

The war of the Everfree has just begun…

Author's Note

And that's a wrap. Now to answer some questions you readers may have.

Who are the Children of Evera? Basically, anything that lives in the Everfree Forest, animals, the deer folk, even the plants and trees.
Who is King Aspen?

He’s from the comics as well as his son Bramble and Blackthron, I just anthrofied them. Arch Druid Rosera, Yessera, and Illia are my OC’s for this story.

If you have any questions, comments, or suggestions leave them in the comment box below.

See you all next time as the forest of the Everfree marches to war.

Chapter 10: War of the Everfree

Location: Ponyville, Ponyville Train Station

Twilight stood in Ponyville Train station alongside Captain Sun Shield and a small escort of two Royal Guards.

The reason for their presence is due to what Princess Celestia has told her three days ago since the incident with Fluttershy. Three days ago Twilight sent an urgent letter to Princess Celestia detailing what horrors she has seen and her suspicions of Dusk’s involvement in the matter.

Less than an hour later the Princess replied back and told Twilight two worrisome things.

The first part of the letter explains how Princess Celestia herself will oversee the next steps with dealing with her brother, saying how his actions against the animals, whether or not he was to blame, proves that he cannot be left alone any longer.

This worried Twilight about what her ex-mentor is going to do. Though she had complete faith in Celestia’s abilities, their encounter with Dusk and his warning made Twilight question her ex-mentor’s decision.

The second part of the letter was a warning. The Council of Nobles somehow managed to catch wind of what has occurred in Ponyville and thus are sending a single representative chosen by both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to oversee the security of Ponyville alongside Captain Sun Shield and to serve under Twilight directly.

That same Noble representative is a unicorn stallion named Hard Helm, and he is supposed to be arriving today.

Twilight stood beside the stoic Captain, waiting for said Noble with patient anxiousness.

Twilight has heard about Hard Helm a few times in the past through Shining Armor when he was still a Royal Guard. Supposedly Hard Helm was the previous Captain of the Royal Guard before Shining, a very strict Captain with a no tolerance policy as Shining explained. Hard Helm then retired and took on his family business in jewelry craft.

Other then what her brother had told her, Twilight doesn’t know anything else about the stallion and what he was like as a leader. But she does know somepony who might have an inkling what the noble was like.

Luckily for Twilight, said pony is standing just beside her.

“Sun Shield, do you by any chance know what kind of pony Hard Helm is?” Twilight asked in a calm tone laced with curiosity.

The Captain gave a firm nod. “Of course your majesty. I am very familiar with who Hard Helm is.” Sun Shield explained in a strict tone. Twilight also noticed that the Captain didn’t use her name like she allowed her to.

The Captain's current behaviour worried Twilight. Is Sun Shield’s behaviour have something to do with Hard Helm?

“What was he like as a Captain of the Royal Guard?” Twilight asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.

The Captain frowned as she noticeably tightened her grip on her spear. “As an ex-Captain of the Royal Guards he was a strict but effective leader. I was only an aspiring recruit at the time and followed his orders to the letter.” Sun Shield’s frown deepened. “However, my personal opinion of him is low. He would treat ponies differently based on their race. He would favor Unicorns with noticeably more respect and privilege while driving the Pegasus and Earth ponies to over exhaustion during training exercises. Then he would weed out the weakest among us and openly shame them to the rest of the Guard. I was no exception.” The Captain explained in a tone bordered on frustration and anger.

Twilight is shocked silent. She did hear how some the nobles in Canterlot were often unicorn elitists, but to think the very stallion that was once charged for protecting all of Equestria and its ponies would be outwardly racist.

And this very same stallion is coming to Ponyville to oversee its safety against an alien threat.

But before Twilight could say anything, a loud whistle shrieked throughout the air. Twilight turns and sees a train in the distance.

Soon the train screeched into the station, and from what Twilight could see it’s eight-passenger carts are filled to the brim with ponies.

“He’s here. And he’s not alone.” Sun Shield stated, confusing Twilight.

“Sun Shield, what do you mea-”

Twilight soon received her answer as from each passenger cart dozens of ponies filed out in a strict military fashion. Twilight immediately noticed that each and everyone one of these ponies are all unicorns wearing silver versions of Royal Guard armor, wielding spears and silver tower shields with a large blue diamond shaped gem attached to the middle of each shield.

It was then Twilight knew these were no ordinary ponies, they were guardponies.

Soon the guardponies formed ranks of thirty ponies wide and five ponies long, all standing in stoic silence.

Twilight observed the large contingent of soldiers in front of her in mute disbelief. She didn’t recognize any of these ponies belonging to either of the Princesses, their armor is starkly different from either the Royal and Night Guards.

So that only leaves one option.

“Introducing his lordship! Lord Hard Helm! House head of the Helm Family of Canterlot! Helm Guards! ATTEN-SHUN!” Exclaimed the last soldier standing at the far right of the array of silver clad guardponies. In perfect unison, every guardpony in the ranks pounded their spears onto the ground in a resounding boom.

Soon enough exiting from the caboose of the train is a single unicorn stallion. Twilight immediately saw the differences between this stallion and the soldiers.

He has dark blue fur and a well kept black mane greying with age. Unlike the usual nobles of Canterlot who wear expensive suits and other fashionable wear, this stallion is wearing a dark blue officers suit, black dress pants and black boots with numerous medals adorned on his left breast. He also wore a pair of black officer’s gloves as his hands are currently clasped behind his back, only emphasizing his aura of seniority.

The pony was average in height for stallions and looked to be in his later years but exuded an aura of confidence and high class only founded amongst those who live in the upper hierarchy of Canterlot. His face shows signs of aging but despite that, he held a stern but stoically calm expression with cobalt blue eyes filled with purpose.

Twilight also noticed that strapped to the stallion’s left hip is a sword in a black sheath, no doubt his own personal sword.

There was no doubt in Twilight’s mind that this elderly stallion is the famed Hard Helm as he moves with a confident gait and purpose with each and every step he takes towards where she and Captain Sun Shield are currently standing.

Soon after what felt like a small eternity, the stallion stood just a few meters away from Twilight. His stoic eyes bored into Twilight’s own as if judging her like a strict teacher judging their student’s worth.

Twilight instinctively gulped in nervousness and felt sweat forming on her brows. But before she could stammer out a greeting, Hard Helm smiled and bowed deeply towards her.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle. It’s an honor to be in your presence.” Hard Helm said, his deep voice both smooth and rough at the same time.

Twilight started stammering. “N-N-No! The pleasure is all mine Lord Hard Helm! Please, just call me Twilight from now on.” Twilight said, however, the Noble immediately stood up straight and gave her a hard frown.

“Nonsense! You’re a Princess AND a hero of Equestria! Not only that, you are the personal protégée of Princess Celestia herself! I will address you by the title you most rightly deserve your majesty!” Hard Helm all but shouted with stern conviction, making Twilight blush in both embarrassment and flattery.

Though she wants to avoid fame and be treated the same as anypony else, doesn’t mean she outright hates it.

However, before Twilight could say anything, Captain Sun Shield stepped forward. “Are you disobeying the orders of a Princess?” The Captain said in a strict tone, giving the stallion a stern frown.

Hard Helm’s expression matched Sunshield’s when he turned his attention towards her. “And isn’t a good guard only speaks when spoken too? That’s one of the very first lessons I taught you and all the other miserable fillies and colts within your regiment, Captain Sun Shield.” Hard Helm retorted.

Before Sun Shield said something she would regret, Twilight intervened. “Sun Shield stand down. And Lord Hard Helm, please don’t patronize my Captain any further.” Twilight ordered sternly.

“Yes, your highness.”

“Of course your majesty.”

Twilight nodded. “Good. Now let’s get down to business. Sir Hard Helm, could you care to explain why you have brought all these ponies?” Twilight questioned as she gestured with an open hand towards the array of silver clad guardponies.

“Ah yes, let me explain! Since I’m here on behalf of the Council of Nobles to oversee the safety of this town, I saw it fit to gather my family’s private security detail in order to bolster the town’s defenses.” Hard Helm explains as he turns towards his guardponies.

“I have gathered a hundred and fifty of my finest, each trained and ready to defend you and this town from the vile threat lurking within that damnable forest. ISN’T THAT RIGHT HELM GUARDS!?”

“SIR YES SIR!” The soldiers shouted out in unison.

Hard Helm turned back towards Twilight and the Captain with a confident smirk on his face. “They are ready and yours to command, your grace.”

Twilight was stunned, both speechless and impressed of Hard Helm’s fealty and devotion to her.

Her Captain, however, remains unimpressed. “Your Highness, permission to speak freely to Lord Hard Helm.” Sun Shield asked in a serious tone.

Twilight adopted a worried expression, though Sun Shield’s expression remained ever stoic Twilight could tell the Captain is less than pleased with Hard Helm and what he brought.

But regardless of her worry, she has to hear out the Captain's opinion. “Yes, of course.” Twilight said with a hesitant nod.

“Lord Hard Helm. Though your gesture is generous, your private guards are unneeded. We already have the adequate numbers to face any threat that may come out of the Everfree forest and protect the citizens of Ponyville at the same time.” The Captain said in a serious tone.

Hard Helm gave Sun Shield and unimpressed look. “Really now? Because if I remember correctly, nearly two weeks ago you and your, Royal Guards, failed to protect our benevolent monarchs as well as the Elements of Harmony from the very threat you speak of now. How are you going to protect this village if you and the Royal Guards underneath you failed to protect our beloved Princesses?” Hard Helm said in a stern tone.

Captain Sun Shield scoffed. “And you think you and your trophy army would’ve done better. We’ve faced an enemy unlike anything even the Princesses has ever seen.” Sun Shield retorted with a stern frown.

However, the noble was undeterred. “I don’t think so, Captain. I know for a fact that my Helm guards would’ve performed better then what you and your guards have done, they will be a great asset to defending this town. After all, each and every one of these fine unicorns was personally trained by me or have you forgotten who I once was.” Hard Helm said rather boastingly, earning Sun Shields ire.

He continued. “Then again, the guards underneath you aren’t to blame for their incompetence, after all the responsibility for training and preparing them for any situation rest solely on the Captain of the Royal Guard. And if what happened two weeks ago is anything to go by, then what does that say about your leadership, Captain?” Hard helm said with a serious but smug tone.

Suns Shield looked like she was about to explode; Hard Helm went too far for Twilight’s liking.

“That’s enough!” Twilight exclaimed as she quickly moves between the noble and the Captain. “Lord Hard Helm you have gone too far. The Captain did everything she could to protect us all at the time and has remained vigilant to protecting Ponyville ever since. There is no need to insult her and the very ponies who put their lives at stake to protect the ponies of this town.” Twilight said, her tone serious as her eyes bored into the elderly noble.

Hard Helm gave a deep bow. “I apologize your grace. I was merely stating the facts.” Hard Helm said his tone calm and apologetic.

“Fact or not, it’s not me you have to apologize to.” Twilight said as she stepped to the side and gestured to the now calm Captain.

Hard helm nodded as he coughed into his hand. “If you wish… well then Captain Sun Shield, I apologize for my rudeness earlier.” The elderly noble then offered a hand to shake.

The Captain looked at the hand with a frown, but one look from Twilight convinced her to take it. “Accepted Lord Helm.” Sun Shield said, giving the noble a firm shake.

Twilight nodded, satisfied that the conflict is somewhat resolved. “Good. It’s important for you two to get along since you both are going to be working together to safeguard Ponyville. So I won’t tolerate any insults or unnecessary conflict between you two, or I will have to ask either of you to leave if this continues to be a problem. Am I understood?” Twilight asked in a warning tone.

Both Sun Shield and Hard Helm nodded their head.

Twilight smiled. “Good! As for Hard Helm’s forces, they will be a welcomed addition to Ponyville. For now, they can act as a defense force within the town itself, this way we can increase the number of patrols around the Everfree Forest to encompass the entirety of the forest. Later on, we shall see what other roles they can have.” Twilight explained, her organizational skills kicking in.

Hard Helm gave an impressed nod. “As you wish your grace. And may I say, for one as such as myself, I’m impressed with your organizational and deduction skills. As expected of a Princess.” Hard Helm said making Twilight blush once again.

“Well… I am good at organizing, be it books or overseeing Winter’s Wrap Up. I’m sure you and Captain Sun Shield can discuss the more specific roles for organizing your forces as I don’t really have much experience in leading the Royal Guard, this is all new to me.” Twilight explained rather bashfully.

Hard Helm nodded. “No need to worry your highness. Since I’m here now, I’ll offer all that I know to you and oversee the defense of this city against the vile threat that is your traitorous brother.” The noble said with stern confidence.

Twilight’s blood froze. “How do you know it’s my brother? And what do you mean by traitor!?” Twilight asked a clearly shocked tone.

Hard Helm replied. “The Council informed me that it was your eldest brother, Dusk Shine, that has turned traitor and is now leading the monstrous forces that lurk within that demandable forest. Rest assured, I will oversee the defense of Ponyville before taking any measures to face against your brother.” Hard Helm said, his tone strained and filled with disgust as he said Dusk’s name.

Twilight could only nod her head. No matter how much she wanted to argue against Dusk becoming a traitor, no matter how much she wanted to point out that it was the very Nobles who driven him to where he is in the first place. All that is pointless now, Dusk is now a real threat to Equestria and she cannot deny that Dusk turned his back on both Pony kind and his very own family.

And can she really blame him?

Hard Helm then bowed his head. “Then by your leave, I shall organize my forces and the defense of this town.” Hard Helm said as Twilight simply nodded in reply.

Hard Helm turned towards his private army. “HELM GUARD! MOVE OUT!” Hard Helm barked as he and his soldiers soon marched into Ponyville.

Sun Shield turned to leave, but not before addressing Twilight. “I will take my leave and coordinate the defense of Ponyville with Lord Hard Helm. I will also keep an eye on him in case he does anything suspicious.” The Captain said.

Twilight was brought out of her stupor by this. “You don’t trust Hard Helm?” Twilight asked in a concerned tone.

The Captain frowned. “He was sent by the Council of Nobles your majesty. They follow their own agenda.” Sun Shield gave Twilight a worried frown. “Be careful milady, the council has just set its sights on Ponyville and on your brother.”

With the warning said, Captain Sun Shield soon left, following Hard Helm’s soldiers.

Twilight couldn’t help but stare in the direction of the Everfree forest, towards where Dusk is. Her brother, who is no doubt plotting and organizing his Zerg for whatever plans he might have next.

What is he up to now?

Location: Everfree Forest

“HALT!” King Aspen exclaimed as his army stopped at his command.

It has been three days since his declaration of war against the abominations that are the Zerg.

Immediately after the incident with Yessera, King Aspen and his loyal advisors oversaw the preparations of both his army and the defenses of the Everglade.

Both Blackthorn and Captain Illia oversaw the organization and preparation of the Glade Guard and the Everfree Rangers respectively while Arch Druid Rosera oversaw the organization of the Druids for their powers over nature will play a vital role in the victories that are to come.

King Aspen himself oversaw the war plans which includes defenses, production of weapons, ammunition, recruitment, wartime supplies and every and all assets he has on hand that he will be taking into battle.

Everything was done smoothly as the Deer Folk helped with the war efforts in any way they could, from fashioning new armor and weapons to voluntarily enlisting themselves for the war efforts.

Once preparations were done, he gathered all his advisors and their officers to discuss all the assets they have on hand and what he had planned to face against the Zerg.

In total, the Everfree Rangers number around 1,000 active Rangers, this included new recruits and retired veterans. He then allocated 300 of these Rangers to defend the Everglade while the rest he took to war. The Glade Guard, on the other hand, numbered around 700 active members as 100 of these guards will also be left behind to defend the Everglade.

Lastly, the Druids numbered the lowest as they only have 50 active members who are ready for the strenuous task ahead of them, nearly half were tasked to stay behind to support the defense alongside the Arch Druid Rosera herself, who is tasked by Aspen himself with overseeing the defense of the Evergalde in his absence. As for the rest, 30 Druid were tasked with Aspen’s army, their mastery over the natural energies of the forest will be vital for their success.

So in total, the army of the Deer Folk that King Aspen has taken into battle numbers 1,430 able-bodied soldiers. But this is not counting what the Goddess Evera has provided for their war efforts.

In total, the great Spirits of the forest number around 40 ancient Spirits, 600 Forest Guardians (Timber Wolves) and around 500 Children of Evera ranging from the smallest of squirrels and rabbits to the largest of bears. Each answering the call to defend their beloved forest.

Out of the 40 Spirits, ten of their numbers volunteered themselves to defend the Everglade in order to guard the sacred Tree of Evera. King Aspen has no say to what these great Spirits can do, they are the direct servants of Evera and thus only acts as guardians and guides for the Deer Folk when called upon by the Heart.

The Forest Guardians and the animals of the Everfree, on the other hand, are naturally loyal to the Deer Folk, thus King Aspen is taking every last one of these noble souls into battle.

In total, Aspen’s mustered a mighty force of 2,560 souls. Every one of them willing to lay down their lives in the protection of the Everfree.

With such a grand force never before seen over a hundred years, morale is at an all-time high, to the point where many thought the battles ahead will be swift. However, King Aspen had to remind his people of the terrible atrocities of war and to remain vigilant, especially against the enemy they were about to face.

King Aspen stood at the very front of his army, surrounding him are his trusted advisors and war commanders. He surveyed the purple mudded ground before him with a concerned frown on his features.

An hour ago, he as well as his captains, Blackthorn and Illia, gathered their forces and marched out into the Everfree towards the Valley of Evera’s Wrath, where Zerg and their anonymous leader had infested it for their base.

The Glade Guard marched in well-organized phalanx’s behind Aspen while the giant Spirits and Forest Guardians shadowed them from behind and covered the Glade Guard’s rear.

As for the Everfree Rangers and the hundreds of animals that came with them, they took positions and transverse through the surrounding trees, both for better movement and as a superior vantage point to support the army below. For the larger animals such as bears, Manticores and the such they moved freely amongst the Glade Guard and the Spirits, there was no need to keep an eye on them, they knew who the true enemy is.

So far they haven’t encountered any resistance since leaving the Everglade or even when they entered the purple covered ground that marked the Zerg territory. Even the scouting parties that were sent ahead reported back with no activity within the territory of the Zerg abominations.

King Aspen was no fool. This was all too suspicious for his tastes.

“My liege, the last scouting party has returned.” Blackthorn said as a group of four Rangers approached and kneeled before Aspen.

“Report.”

“Your majesty, we couldn’t find anything of significance up ahead. No enemy patrols or movement.” The lead Ranger said.

King Aspen frowned. “Nothing at all Ranger?”

The Ranger bowed his head even lower. “Nothing your majesty. None of the abominations in sight.” The Ranger finished.

Aspen surveyed the forest before him with a hard frown. He knew the Zerg and their leader are waiting within this forest for his forces, he wasn’t naïve.

“Alright. You may return with the rest of the Rangers. You four have done well.” The King ordered.

“Yes, your majesty!”

A soon as the Rangers left, Blackthorn stepped up beside him while gazing into the forest ahead with a stern expression.

“I don’t like this my king. This could all be an elaborate trap set up by the enemy.” Blackthorn said, sharing his concern on the matter.

Aspen shared his Captain’s unease, he like everyone else knew that these abominations aren’t mindless beasts. Their army of monsters is being led by an unknown being with high intelligence and a power never seen before by the Deer Folk. For all their previous encounters, they are still unknown factors about the Zerg that King Aspen is concerned about. Their abilities, their numbers, the different creatures within their ranks, their plans, all unknown to him or to any of his soldiers.

That is why he marched his army out. He must be the one to strike a decisive blow first before their enemy decisively strikes them unawares or at an unforeseen angle.

King Aspen can’t afford that to happen.

“I understand your concerns well Blackthorn. But the more we stand idle the more time we give to the enemy to consolidate their forces. For now, we march forward and force the enemy’s hand.” King Aspen said with a tone of conviction.

“Heed... the warnings… of your companion… Heart Bearer…”

Both Aspen and Blackthorn immediately turned their gaze up towards the one that spoke to them, once they realized who it was speaking to them Blackthorn immediately bowed to one knee while Aspen himself bowed his head in revered respect.

The being towering over them is the first of the Great Spirits of the Everfree and ancient beyond compare. It is he who leads and speaks for the other Spirits of the forest, the Ancient Spirit Ashbark. Much like his name suggests the very bark and gnarled roots that made up his very being is coloured white ash from untold millennia of age.

However, this didn’t mean he was any less powerful, the untold amount of years only strengthened the Ancient Spirit in both mind, body and spirit. Making him one of, if not, the most revered being of the Everfree second only to Evera herself. All the Children of Evera bow to him out of revered respect, even the past Kings of the Everglade bow to his ancient wisdom.

King Aspen is no exception. “Revered Ashbark! I understand fully what you mean, but I have no choice but to move forward! The more time we waste standing idling around the more time the enemy has to prepare.” Aspen explained to the ancient being.

Ashbark gave out a low growled hum, his form crackling as the sound of bending wood echoed around the vicinity. “I understand… your concerns very well… Heart Bearer… But do not forget… your duty to see your people… home… back to the loved ones… they left behind…”

King Aspen knew very well what the Ancient Spirit meant. Many of the Deer Folk that he brought with him, each and every one of them, are fighting not only for the Everfree but also for the families, friends and loved ones they have left back at the Everglade.

It is his duty as their king, to see them home.

“I understand revered Ashbark. We shall tread carefully from now on.” Aspen said, relenting to the Ancient Spirit’s wisdom.

The massive spirit hummed in satisfaction. “You are a good king… Heart Bearer… Never forget… your duty… given to you… by the All Mother…” Ashbark said as he pointed a single clawed finger towards the Heart on Aspen’s chest before lumbering back to the rest of the Ancient Spirits. “Now… I must return with the rest… to prepare… for the coming conflict…”

Aspen nodded, watching as the Ancient Spirits dispersed into the forest behind him. He then returned his attention forward to once again resume their march into enemy territory. “Loyal Protectors of the forest! MARCH-”

“SSSKKKKRRREEEEEEEEIIIIIIIIIIII!”

Immediately Aspen brought his attention up towards the forest before him where the horrific roars emanated from. In the distance, the King could hear a low rumbling somewhere deep in the forest ahead. The very ground below their feet tremored, foreshadowing what’s to come.

King Aspen schooled his features as he tightened his grip on his spear. The enemy has finally come.

“Blackthorn! Illia!” Aspen shouted.

The Glade Guard captain raised his spear. “GLADE GUARD! FORM UP! THORN WALL FORMATION!” Captain Blackthorn shouted as he and every Glade Guard rushed forward and started quickly forming a neat wall of locked shields with militarized pace. Soon a tight phalanx of two hundred deers wide and nearly four ranks deep is formed, shields lock with one another filled all possible gaps as the first two ranks of Glade Guards thrust out their spears, creating a venerable wall of iron hardwood and pointed spears.

“RANGERS AT THE READY!” Captain Illia commanded from her vantage point among the trees as every Ranger notched their blessed arrows and took aim towards the still coming enemy. The noise in the distance grew louder, now roaring throughout the forest.

“Children and loyal servants of Evera! Prepare yourselves!” King Aspen exclaimed as his amulet glowed with power. The Druids behind him prepared themselves accordingly, incantations and spells readied at the tip of their tongues and fingers. The hundreds of Forest Guardians and large animals all bared their teeth, fangs, and claws for the coming conflict.

And standing in the middle of it all, perched on a particularly large boulder overlooking his army is King Aspen himself, a look of stern conviction schooled his features as he held his magical spear in hand.

Soon enough his army is ready for the coming enemy, and they didn’t have to wait very long.

For the first time, Aspen laid eyes on the very enemy that plagues his forest. Through the dense forest before him, hundreds upon hundreds of lizard-like monstrosities are bounding through the forest towards his army with frightening speed, the rumbling noise of the oncoming horde is now replaced with shrill shrieks that can only be described as alien in nature.

Aspen frowned in disgust as he observed the oncoming horde. These Zerg cared not for what was in their way or how their very feet trampled upon the very ground and plants of their Goddess’s domain. Flowers, bushes and young saplings alike were all mercilessly trampled during their savage stampede.

As the incoming horde quickly approached, Aspen raised his spear towards his Druids. “Druids ready yourselves on my mark!”

The horde drew closer; their shrieks became deafening.

“Steady…!” Aspen urged as tension grew to unbearable levels.

The first of the abominations gave out an ear-splitting shriek before it and dozens of others leaped many yards towards the wall of Glade Guards.

“NOW!” Aspen roared as all 30 Druids released their spell.

Just before the first of the Zerg could crash into the Glade Guard’s ranks, the very ground shook and glowed bright green as hundreds of vines, each nearly as thick as the surrounding trees, burst forth from the very ground in front of the incoming horde, quickly catching all the still airborne lizards and promptly smashing them onto the ground turning them into nothing but bloody paste.

Soon a writhing wall of vines as wide as the Glade Guard’s formation was created as the wall of vines then proceeded to smash, grab, whip, catch, thrash, and crush any Zerg that came within their reach. This immediately halted the enemy horde from proceeding any further as many of their numbers died messily upon the initial clash.

However, the Zerg in turn started to rip and tear their way into the vines, but for every one they take down the Druids’ constant flow of magic would automatically sprout a new vine in its place to push back the mass tide of abominations.

“NOW!” Illia exclaimed as she loosed her arrow.

The command was soon followed by a virtual rain of arrows soaring through the forest air and towards the Zerg army. Hundreds of arrows found their marks as an equal number of Zerg abominations shrieked out in pain.

Illia nor the Rangers didn’t rest as they already loosed two more volleys straight into the horde, the pained shrieks of the Zerg either dead or dying filled the air.

However, despite their initial success, King Aspen quickly noticed the enemy quickly adapting to their situation and started to change tactics.

While hundreds of lizard abominations continued to throw themselves at the wall of vines in suicidal abandon, hundreds more still coming from the rear of their army soon parted both ways and started to quickly circle around the wall of vines on both the left and the right.

Seeing this, Aspen quickly shouted. “THEY’RE CIRCLING AROUND! DRUIDS! COVER OUR FLANKS!”

Some of the Druids immediately turned and grew more vines to shadow the flanking Zerg as Aspen could hear Captain Illia immediately barking out orders to her Rangers. Soon arrows started to hail onto the flanking Zerg.

However, with a portion of the Druid’s and Ranger’s attention diverted from the front, this in turn consequently lessened the frontline defense.

This became abundantly clear when dozens of Zerg all along the frontlines managed to gnaw, tear and squeeze their way through the wall of vines and rushed towards the Glade Guards ranks. Many of these Zerg were quickly shot down but many more managed to reach the ranks of Glade Guard.

Soon enough these abominations charged straight into the Glade Guard’s shields, their large size and mass barreling straight into the ranks of the Glade Guard.

“GLADE GUARD! HOLD THE LINE!” Blackthorn shouted as Aspen saw his Captain thrust his spear into the exposed belly of a charging lizard. While the creature shrieked in pain, Blackthorn then used his shield to lift and throw the still thrashing beast behind him where dozens of spears quickly ended its life.

This happened all across the line, many Glade Guards skillfully dispatching the few Zerg that got through the vines and hail of arrows, but due to the surprising tenacity and agility of these creatures many others were not as fortunate.

As Blackthorn brought his shield back into formation, Aspen saw numerous other lizards leaping through the air and straight into the Glade Guard’s ranks from above. Most of these lizards were either skewered by dozens of spears or instantly dispatched by the deadly aim of the Rangers above. But still, a few managed to crash into the Glade Guard’s ranks, disrupting many from the formation and brutally maiming and killing all those around them before quickly being dispatched by the surrounding Glade Guard.

Somewhere else down the line, Aspen saw a Zerg lizard barreling straight into the Glade Guard’s ranks, throwing many off balance. All the king could hear soon after is the screaming of both the lizard and some unfortunate Glade Guard.

Moments like these happened all across the lines as more and more of the abominations started to force their way through the wall of vines. But so far the battle is going their way as the Glade Guards are still holding and the majority of the enemy’s numbers were still being held back by the wall of vines.

While this was happening, Aspen noticed that the Druids couldn’t maintain any more vines to cover their flanks least they leave the frontlines completely open. Also, the arrows from the Rangers didn’t make any significant damage to the flanking numbers of the enemy army, thus dozens upon dozens of Zerg started to pour around the vines and started charging straight towards their flanks.

Despite this King Aspen didn’t panic, both the Forest Guardians and the Children of Evera charged to meet their flanking adversaries.

It was here where King Aspen saw the full extent of the Zerg’s savagery. Hundreds of Forest Guardians and animals clashed violently with the Zerg lizards. Blood was spilled, limbs and wooden splinters flew and heads rolled as the combined might of both the Forest Guardians and animals started tearing at the flanking Zerg.

Aspen watched as a Forest Guardian wrestled with a lizard, only for two more Guardians to come and tear the Zerg apart from behind. He then drew this attention to a group of three bears started smashing and clawing at any lizard monstrosities within their reach. Aspen then watched as entire groups of squirrels, chipmunks, birds, bats, and even rabbits swarm down from the trees above onto many of the lizards.

However, though the Children of Evera and the Forest Guardians were putting up a valiant defense, they were taking massive losses. Many of the Guardians were shattered upon the initial impact of the clash, their wooden bodies scattered and crushed underfoot. Many more were simply ripped apart by the more tenacious Zerg in a straight up fight, their sharp wooden teeth and claws did little against the scaly hide of the Zerg lizards, only the limbs and more exposed areas of these abominations did the Guardians have any hope of hurting them. But even then the Zerg lizards seemingly ignored their wounds all together and fought on with frightening ferocity.

The Children of Evera, on the other hand, was another story. Some of the larger beasts faired better against the Zerg lizards then their wooden kin, however, they were still few in number compared to the hundreds of smaller animals that made up most of their numbers.

Their low numbers became abundantly clear as Aspen saw the previous group of bears being piled on by dozens of Zerg. Soon each of these bears roared their last as they were brutally torn to apart into bloody pieces. The smaller animals, from what Aspen can see from both sides, were doing their very best in order to impede the flanking Zerg as much as they can.

Entire groups of squirrels, chipmunks, beavers, and rabbits were swarming individual lizards and gnawing, scratching, kicking, biting and throwing small pebbles at each Zerg they come across. Birds flew in flocks and are found diving into the fray, usually assisting with their smaller kin in impeding an individual Zerg. These small animals would continue their attacks until either a Forest Guardian or one of the larger animals came along to finish off the Zerg lizard before moving to a new target. These brave animals aimed generally for the eyes as well as the numerous appendages of each lizard, usually braving the dangers of the teeth and sickle-like claws of said creatures.

However, the causalities among the smaller animals were high. Many of these small critters either find themselves thrown off as these Zergs thrashed around, crushed between bodies or underfoot, or worse found themselves in the maw of the very Zerg they are attacking or on the end of one of the creature’s many claws.

Not only that, but the flanking lizards as a whole seemed to have wizened up to these tactics and started to adapt counter measures against these attacks. As Aspen surveyed the ongoing battle, he sees a single Zerg covered in squirrels and chipmunks thrash about, throwing off many of the small animals. Soon enough it’s abominable kin started to aid the Zerg by tearing the smaller animals off or quickly falling upon the ones that were thrown off in a show of brutal savagery and gore.

This happened similarly on both flanks as the bodies of the Children of Evera begun littering the purple mud covered ground, and with the steady stream of still reinforcing Zerg, the flanks were being pushed back in the Zergs’ favor.

King Aspen quickly turned his gaze towards where his Ranger Captain is. “CAPTAIN ILLIA!” Aspen shouted, hoping to catch the Ranger’s attention above the noise of battle.

Fortunate favors him as Illia turned her gaze from the battle towards him. “YES MY KING!?”

“ORDER YOUR RANGERS TO FOCUS ON OUR FLANKS! GIVE AID TO THE FOREST GUARDIANS AND THE CHILDREN OF EVERA!” Aspen commanded.

Illia gave a firm nod before addressing her Rangers. “RANGER GROUPS THREE TO EIGHT! DIVIDE AND FOCUS YOUR ATTENTION TOWARDS OUR FLANKS! GIVE SUPPORTING FIRE!” The Captain commanded. Soon hundreds of arrows started to fly into the flanking Zergs on both sides, giving the much-needed support to the Guardians and the animals of the Everfree.

The flanks are now slowly stabilizing for the moment. If they can hold the line they can drain the enemy of their numbers and finally advance towards their nest. Even now he could see that the flow of Zerg reinforcements has trickled down to a full stop, leaving just what seems to be well over a thousand Zerg his army must now face.

Victory is just on the horizon.

Boooofff! “SSRRHHHHAAAAAAA!”

Aspen immediately snapped his gaze towards the new noise and blanched at what he saw.

Through the wall of vines, Aspen can see dozens, if not, a hundred of new abominations bursting forth from the very ground amongst the enemy army. There was no doubt in Aspen’s mind that these new monstrosities are Zerg, but unlike their lizard counterparts these were more akin to massive serpent monstrosities. Just from one look, these monsters are arrayed with deadly scythe-like claws on each arm, large crown shaped heads covered in some form of brown carapace armor and maws filled with vicious needle-like fangs.

But what frightened Aspen the most are the eyes of these creatures, eyes glowing red with burning bloodlust.

One of the serpents let out another roar before flaring its large crown shaped head.

Fwwwiip! Thwack!

Aspen watched in stunned silence as a Ranger suddenly fell from above and crashed onto the purple forest ground just a few meters in front of him. The Ranger fell on his back showing Aspen his eyes glazed over and his expression is one of clear shock, but what caught Aspen’s attention the most was what appears to be a vicious barbed spine embedded deeply in the unfortunate Ranger’s head, killing him instantly.

Aspen only had a brief moment to realize what has just occurred before the air was filled with a torrent of deadly fast projectiles.

Splinters, branches and shredded leaves rained down from above following the sudden attack, even entire portions of the surrounding trees collapsed, whittled down from the sheer destruction of the sudden barrage.

However, all of this paled in comparison to horror of seeing the falling bodies of his Rangers, some were still screaming as they fell.

“RANGERS! SCATTER! SCATTER! TAKE COVER WHEREVER YOU CAN!” Aspen heard Illia shout in desperation. The king watched as the Ranger’s above jumped to cover or bounded between the trees to evade the incoming fire.

However, Aspen watched in growing horror as too many of his Rangers still fell to the enemy’s sudden attack. He watched as his Rangers screamed in agony as many were suddenly hit with multiple spines and fell to the ground below. Most of his Rangers died instantly to the frighteningly accurate shots of the serpents, but those who didn’t die outright either died from the fall or are left screaming in pain on the purple covered ground.

But this wasn’t the end, with the Rangers now suppressed the flanks are once again failing as the flanking Zerg started viciously tearing their way through the Forest Guardians and the Children of Evera. Eventually, many of the animals either fled for their lives or were torn apart, and with only a handful of Guardians left the Zerg started breaking through and attacking the Glade Guards from the sides, forcing the Glade Guard to break formation in order to defend their flanks.

Eventually the last of the Forest Guardians fell, leaving both their flanks wide open for the enemy to exploit.

Immediately Aspen turned to the nearest Druid. “Druid! Take ten others and heal the wounded! We must save as many as we can!” Aspen ordered.

The Druid nodded. “Yes my lord! It shall be-”

Fwwwip! “AAAAURGH!”

Aspen immediately turned to see the same Druid he was speaking to collapsed back violently from a barbed spine embedded in his shoulder, nearly severing the arm entirely. Fortunately, the Druid is still screaming in pain and thus is still alive as another Druid came to tend to the injured deer.

Aspen immediately turned back towards the Zerg army beyond the vine wall, only to watch as these new serpent monstrosities started firing more volleys of deadly projectiles towards his Rangers and Druids through the wall of thick vines with frightening accuracy. These projectiles had no trouble piercing through even the densest parts of the vines without losing any momentum as seen when an unfortunate Druid was virtually launched back and pinned to a tree by multiple spines.

The Druids noticed their fellow brethren’s deaths as they started summoning more vines or hid behind the trees as cover, but this, in turn, drew the Druids’ attention away from the wall of vines, creating even more holes in their defense for the enemy army to exploit.

“CAPTAIN BLACKTHORN!” Aspen shouted to his captain, who is currently wrestling his shield against a Zerg lizard.

“YES MY- RAAH! GET OFF!- KING!” Blackthorn shouted back as he stabbed the Zerg through the exposed belly before throwing the creature away.

“RETREAT YOUR GLADE GUARD TO DEFEND OUR DRUIDS! DRUIDS! FOCUS ALL YOUR ATTENTION ON KEEPING THE ENEMY AT BAY!” Aspen commanded.

As if to reinforce Aspen’s dire order, a large gap on the wall of vines was soon torn open as more of the lizard abominations started to steadily charge through and clash violently with the Glade Guards.

Immediately, Blackthorn barked out orders to the Glade Guard behind him and soon the entire phalanx retreated back and formed a protective semi-circle in front of the remaining Druids. The Druids then dropped out of their cover and quickly filled the large gap with a swarm of new vines.

Aspen then called out to the Rangers above. “RANGERS! TAKE OUT THOSE SERPENTS!”

Soon after giving the order, blessed arrows flew towards the Zerg lines, weaving through the wall of vines and toward their intended target. However, as the arrows hit their marks many either glanced off the serpent’s large head or pierced the flesh of the creatures but not killing or the very least crippling them outright.

In the end, the Ranger’s counter-attack only seemingly enraged the serpents further as the serpents soon started to trade with the Rangers, exchanging streams of deadly barbed spines with volleys of magical arrows. Even more Rangers who were either out of position or couldn’t get into cover in time fell.

However, not all the serpents were focusing their fire on the Rangers, some amongst their numbers were firing volleys towards his Druids now guarded by his Glade Guards. It was here Aspen saw the full destructive force of the serpents’ attacks.

Even with what Aspen believed to be ample protection, the spines fired by those damnable serpents still manages to pierce through the iron hardwood of the Glade Guard’s shields, shattering their only means of defense into flying splinters and horribly injuring the Glade Guard that took the hit.

Dozens upon dozens of the Glade Guards fell to the combined might of the savage lizards and deadly serpents, those injured were then quickly pulled away as gaps were quickly closed by their still standing brethren. But it was only a matter of time before every defending Glade Guard shared the same fate.

Aspen knew he was on borrowed time. His lines are pushed back, his subjects dying in droves and their first line of defense will soon crumble as the Druids are literally collapsing from exhaustion trying to keep the vines up or to save the horrible injured.

If he has any chance at victory, then he needed to silence those serpents. Permanently.

Moving in front of the group of remaining Druids, just behind the Glade Guard, he gave his order. “DRUIDS! ON MY MARK! OPEN A GAP IN THE WALL! GLADE GUARDS OPEN FORMATIONS AT THE SAME TIME!” King Aspen shouted above the noise of battle.

Blackthorn spoke out. “MY KING! ARE YOU SURE! THEY WILL POUR IN IF WE-”

Aspen interrupted his captain with a stern look. “HAVE FAITH! AS YOUR KING! I WILL BRING AN END TO THIS BATTLE!”

“YES MY KING!” Replied Blackthorn as well as every deer within earshot.

With their confirmation, King Aspen started to concentrate. Gathering the natural energies of the Everfree into the Heart.

Soon his eyes glowed with power as his amulet and antlers are wreathed in powerful magical energies of nature itself.

Gathering all the gathered power to his spear, he raised his instrument of war high with both hands clasped on its shaft.

“NOW!” Aspen shouted as he slammed his spear into the ground.

Immediately his Glade Guard parted to make way as at the same time a large gap was created in the wall of vines, letting the Zerg pour through. Just as the first of the Zerg passed through, massive thick vines covered in large thorns burst forth from where Aspen’s spear met the ground and rushed towards the Zerg like an unstoppable tide.

The shrill dying shrieks of the enemy filled the air as hundreds upon hundreds of Zerg are swept up, eviscerated and crushed by the torrent of barbed vines. Once amongst the enemy horde the vines started to branch out causing even more havoc through the Zerg horde and seeking out their true targets.

The serpents, who were raking causalities among Aspen’s army, now find themselves entangled by the sudden stream of vines. However, even entangled the serpents did not die so easily. As a testament to their deadly nature, the serpents who were entangled started tearing into the vines with their vicious scythes, even as they were eviscerated and torn apart by the very vines that entangled their massive forms.

As the last of the serpents gave out a final pain shriek before dying, all the Glade Guards, all the Rangers and as well as all the Druids cheered for victory.

All but Aspen, he knew that there was more to the Zerg then just serpents and lizards. What other monstrosities does the Zerg contain? What other abominations can they field into battle?

If the sudden appearance of the serpents taught him anything, then he must remain vigilant.

“MY SUBJECTS! REMAIN VIGILANT! THIS BATTLE IS NOT YE-”

King Aspen was suddenly interrupted by a massive green explosion erupting at the far end of his barbed vines. Soon the explosion is followed by numerous others, showering the vines with what appears to be green liquid. To Aspen’s great shock the green liquid immediately started to corrode and melt his vines with a noise reminiscent of a furious snake.

“Acid…” A Druid behind Aspen whispered, shock evident in their tone.

Before Aspen could act, more explosions erupted all along his vines, the acid quickly melting through his vines at a frightening pace, even going so far as to sever entire tree sized vines. The explosions continued until it started to quickly approach the wall of vines his Druid created.

Thinking quickly, Aspen drew back his remaining vines from the gap, only having a brief moment to see the still steaming stumps of his vines as they retreated back into the earth.

As the last of Aspen’s vines retreated the Druids quickly closed the gap as the few hundred remaining Zerg tried to rush through the brief opening before once again held back by a wall of writhing vines. The few that managed to get through were soon dispatched by the Rangers above.

However, the explosions didn’t stop. All along the wall, green acid exploded and showered the vines, melting through the magical plants and creating large gaps in their defense.

Even when the already exhausted Druids desperately summoned more vines to cover the gaps, the remain pools of acid halted any attempts of growing new vines.

It wasn’t enough as dozens of fast moving objects sped through the open gaps at alarming speeds and towards the Glade Guards.

These objects were moving too fast to discern what they truly are, so far from what Aspen can initially see, each of these objects are rolling green balls.

Even so, King Aspen had a horrible inkling that these rolling objects are new Zerg monstrosities, and most likely the cause of all the acidic explosions from before.

If those creatures manage to reach his lines. The devastation they would cause will surely break his army.

“RANGERS! SHOOT THEM DOWN!” Aspen shouted while simultaneously slamming the pommel of his spear onto the ground.

Immediately, a volley of arrows flew towards the incoming creatures while barbed vines burst forth from the earth in front of the Glade Guards’ ranks and sped towards the same creatures.

Many of these creatures exploded in a shower of vile acid from the volley of arrows, the death of these new creatures just confirmed Aspen’s greatest fears. The few remaining creatures then suddenly started to weave through the arrow fire with controlled agility, something never before seen from any creature Aspen has ever seen capable of doing.

With the discovery of their surprising agility, Aspen started to track down and smashed the few others with the vines he summoned in conjunction with his Ranger’s arrow fire.

Soon the dozens that came through were whittled down to only three of these suicidal creatures. However, it seemed with the death of each of these creatures, the surviving ones became even more agile. The trio of rolling creatures are skillfully dodging and weaving through both arrow fire and the vines controlled by Aspen himself.

Soon three became two as one was shot by an unescapable volley of arrows.

Two became one when Aspen managed to crush one with three different vines.

One left as Aspen prepared to swamp the creature with an endless tide of vines.

“MY KING! LOOK OUT!” Blackthorn screamed as he dove right in front of Aspen, shield braced in front of him.

Fwwip! CRACK!

A large portion of Blackthorn’s shield exploded into splinters as a spine sped just centimeters past Aspen’s cheek and pierced into the tree behind him.

King Aspen quickly caught the Captain before pushing him aside but it was too late, the suicidal creature is just seconds away from reaching the Glade Guard’s ranks.

“NO!” Aspen shouted as he desperately summoned a small fence of vines as a last-ditch attempt to protect his Glade Guard.

However, right before the rolling creature could collide with the fence of vines, it did, in Aspen’s eyes, the impossible.

It jumped.

The suicidal creature soared high into the air, the Glade Guards raised their shields in a vain attempt to defend themselves.

PSSSSSSSSSSHHH!

At the apex of its leap, a volley of arrows pelted the creature, popping it before it could crash into the Glade Guard’s ranks.

Fortunately, most of the acid landed just short of the Glade Guard’s ranks, however, some of the acid reached the Glade Guards, with terrifying results.

“AAAAAAAAAAAHHHH! IT BURNS!”

“OH GODDESS! MY ARM! MY ARM!”

“SOMEONE HELP ME!”

A small portion of the acid managed to shower a dozen Glade Guards nearest to where the suicidal creature died. Aspen watched as these unfortunate deers screamed in pain and started desperately removing their corroded armor and shields. Many now sporting horrible acid burns, even a few holding onto corroded stumps of what was once their arms or legs.

The surrounding Glade Guards not affected by the acid watch in horror as their fellow deers scream in pain and agony, all too shocked to move.

“DRUIDS! Tend to the wounded!” Aspen commanded. This brought every one of his subjects out of their shock as they sprang into immediate action.

The Druids quickly dragged the injured Glade Guard out of the ranks while the surviving Glade Guards closed ranks.

All this was done quickly and efficiently, something Aspen always admired about his subjects.

“SSSKKKRRRREEEIIIIIII!”

“SHHRRRAAAAAAAA!”

As if to remind them of their dire situation, the Zerg started charging through the newly created gaps in the wall of vines and redoubled their efforts on attacking from the flanks. Serpents that survived started firing bursts of deadly spines towards the Rangers.

Once more King Aspen found himself in a precarious position. The moment of distraction created by the suicidal creatures was enough for the enemy to break through. And with most of the Druids preoccupied healing the injured, any hope of holding the wall of vines at this point is pointless.

“RANGERS! OPEN FIRE!” Captain Illia shouted as volleys of arrows peppered the onrushing horde of Zergs.

“GLADE GUARD! FORM UP! BRACE YOURSELVES!” Blackthorn barked from behind the Glade Guard’s ranks. The Glade Guard closed ranks and prepped their spears once more for the eventual clash.

Even though his subjects are ready to fight to the last, they were still heavily depleted. The Zerg caused many horrific casualties among his army, his Glade Guard now a hundred less than what they used to be, the forest ground covered in the bodies and littered remains of the Children of Evera and the Forest Guardians, the Rangers exhausted and no doubt low on arrows and the Druids who are all exhausted from overusing their magic.

Even Aspen himself is mentally strained and exhausted from directing his army and using the Heart. Such power is difficult to control, especially during battle.

But still, there is a chance for victory.

“My loyal subjects! We will hold out against these abominations! They are heavily depleted of their numbers!” Aspen shouted. He then pointed his spear towards the still coming enemy. “Victory is in the horizon! We just have to hold out this final wave!” Aspen shouted as he himself started gathering power from his Heart, soon he summoned another fence of barbed spines to surround his remaining forces.

Soon enough the Zerg tore through the barbed vines, momentarily slowing their charge before smashing into the Glade Guards’ ranks. Many more of the lizards leaped into the air before crashing into the Glade Guards, soon the entire defensive line delved into chaos, his subjects fighting tooth and nail to hold back the horde of savage lizards as bodies dropped and limbs flew.

The Rangers did all they could to provide support, but now amongst the charging lizards are the deadly serpents as they fired their spines at the Rangers as well as the ranks of Glade Guard causing even more casualties. The Rangers soon started to focus their attention on the remaining serpents, peppering these monstrosities with mass concentrated fire of arrows.

But even with concentrated fire, the serpents refused to die, many of whom are riddled with dozens of arrows and bleeding profusely, but still fought on unaffected.

Aspen stabbed his spear into the head of a lizard before throwing his weapon into another leaping toward a Glade Guard. He then magically creates a new spear to fend off any more Zerg that broke through.

“KEEP FIGHTING! THE ENEMY IS GROWING DESPERATE! VICTORY IS OURS!” Aspen shouted out to his subjects as he threw his spear into the side of a charging lizard.

Booofff! “PHHTBBBRRREEEEEAAAAAA!”

“By the Goddess! What in the world is THAT!” a Druid shouted.

Aspen laid his eyes on this new Zerg in cold dread. Just meters away is a massive six-legged monstrosity with a spiked chitin shell and large curved axe-shaped appendages on top of its spiked shell as it’s three amber eyes glowed. This monster is as large as a bear and akin to a massive beetle covered in spikes. The beetle then opened its webbed mandible-like jaw and gruddled out another roar.

The massive beetle is soon joined by a dozen more all across the Zerg ranks as they started skittering towards his lines like a wall of spiked chitin.

“ALL RANGERS! FOCUS FIRE ON THOSE THINGS!” Illia shouted as arrows started to fly towards the monstrous beetles.

However, if the serpents were inured to the arrow attacks then these beetles are completely impervious. The steady fire of arrows glanced off or outright broke against the armored shells of these beetles, doing absolutely nothing to halt their advance.

“AIM FOR THEIR EYES! THEIR EYES ARE VULNERABLE!” Illia shouted as she fired another arrow straight towards one of the massive beetles.

The arrow hit true as the beetle roared out in pain, an arrow embedded right in its middle eye.

Soon the other Rangers started to fire more accurate shots as few of the beetles also roared out in pain.

However, this only slowed the beetles advance, and like a turtle, the beetles drew their head back into the safety of their armored shells before continuing their advance.

Soon these beetles stopped a few meters away from the frontlines as the Zerg lizards attacking the Glade Guards started to retreat behind the beetles.

“What are they-”

PLAAAAK! “AAAA-!”

Aspen was horribly interrupted as the first of the beetles spewed a stream of acid directly hitting few of the Glade Guards position at the front. Those hit only screamed for a mere second before suddenly melting down into pools of green acid.

Soon all the beetles started dousing his Glade Guards with acid, his Glade Guard started to flee.

“FALL BACK!”

“RETREAT!” Shouted many of the Glade Guard in desperation as the entire frontline broke as the beetles doused even more acid on the retreating Glade Guard.

Aspen sprang into action. “STAND YOUR GROUND! IF WE RETREAT NOW THAN ALL IS LOST!” Aspen commanded as he gathered raw magical energy into his spear before throwing it at great speeds towards the nearest beetle.

BTTOOOOM! “PEIIIIIIII!”

The magically imbued spear hit its mark as the beetle squealed in pain, the explosion also blew away the surrounding Zerg.

As the smoke cleared, the beetle’s entire shell was blown wide open showing it’s charred open flesh as well as half of its face, it’s limbs were either lost or hanging on a few strands of meat.

But still it lived, much to Aspen’s shock. Then the wounded beetle proceeded to dig into the ground at alarming speeds, soon completely burrowed into the earth. Just seconds later the same spot erupted in a shower of dirt and purple mud as a brand new beetle burst forth, letting out a bestial roar.

But upon closer inspection, Aspen saw a small crack in its shell as it immediately closed. It soon dawned on the king that the beetle is the exact same one he had injured. It somehow healed itself of all its wounds and regenerated new limbs.

If this was true, then these beetles regenerate faster than even Hydras. A truly horrifying thought.

Aspen is quickly taken out of his thoughts when the remaining Glade Guards rallied around him, covering both him and the Druids behind them closely. But Aspen could see that his Glade Guards were on their last legs, even Blackthorn, his loyal captain, was worse for wear.

With most of the Glade Guards out of range, the beetles resumed their advance, acting as living shields against the Ranger’s fire while the rest of the Zerg army following just behind the armored monstrosities.

Soon Captain Illia and many other Rangers landed around Aspen.

“Captain Illia, why are you down here?” Aspen asked.

“Ran out of arrows your majesty.” Illia simply replied as she drew her knife.

Soon some of the Rangers that came with down with her drew their knives, the ones still above all drew their arrows for possibly the final volley.

This was it. Every one of his subjects, every deer here knew that this may be the last.

“My king… I implore you. Please escape with the Rangers and the wounded to fight another day. I and the Glade Guards will stay behind to buy you time.” Blackthorn said, his eyes never leaving the encroaching swarm.

King Aspen chuckled. “I was going to suggest that I held them off while the rest of you escape. But no matter. Running will not do us any good. But perhaps we can buy time for our wounded.” Aspen stated as he turned towards the Druids tending to the gravely injured.

“My Druids! Take as many of the wounded back to the Everglade! Those among you that can still stand, assist the Druids!” Aspen commanded.

“What about you my King!?” A lone Druid asked, worry evident in their tone.

Aspen’s expression changed to one of conviction as he turned back towards the front. “I and all those who can still fight will continue the fight! Now go!” Aspen commanded as the Druids started moving the injured.

As this was happening, the beetles released another roar as the entire horde rushed forward.

King Aspen’s eyes glowed with power as every deer around him braced themselves for the final battle.

Aspen then spoke. “WE FIGHT TO THE LAST! FOR EVERA! FOR THE EVERFREE!”

“FOR THE EVERFREE!” Every deer roared out in unison as the Zerg horde charged in for the kill.

“GOSH… NAK… TUR~IN! The children of Evera… shall bleed no MORE!”

Suddenly large tree roots whipped over Aspen’s head, violently swatting the entire Zerg vanguards back.

Aspen turned and set his eyes upon a glorious sight.

The Ancient Spirits, all thirty of them, strode forwards in large strides, their very steps pounding the earth like the wrathful guardians they were, chanting words of scorn and hate in their ancient tongue. Soon Aspen and his fellow Deer folk gave way to their ancient guardians as they strode through the Glade Guard’s ranks.

Soon the Spirits surrounded King Aspen’s entire army on all sides. Then like a Manticore defending her cubs, the Spirits then proceeded to crush all opposition, smashing aside entire packs of lizards with every step and every swipe of their clawed hands.

The lizards started to leap and claw their way up and around the Spirits’ forms, however, their attacks were useless as the very Spirits are connected at a spiritual level to the very essence of nature itself. So long as they stay connected to the very earth below their mighty forms, they are nigh unstoppable.

The Spirits started grabbing and crushing the lizards that were crawling all over their forms, soon all the damage these lizards had dealt healed instantly as if nothing has happened.

The Serpents fired mass bursts of spines into the Spirits, chipping away at their hardened forms. The Spirits weathered the attacks, where the spine has proven to be deadly to the deers it seemed to be nothing more than a great annoyance to the Spirits as their forms simply healed faster than the serpents can damage them.

The beetles, on the other hand, started spraying acid onto the legs of the ancient spirits. The Ancient Spirits counteracted this by rapidly healing their wounds and using long tree roots sprouting from their arms to bat away the beetles.

Aspen is soon brought out of his momentarily awe when a large shadow covered him from behind.

“Heart Bearer… You… and your subjects… did well to hold your own…”

Immediately Aspen turned and bowed his head towards the ash white Spirit. “Great Spirit Ashbark! You arrived when my subjects needed you most! If not for your timely arrival, then we would’ve lost all hope!” Aspen said earnestly.

“Yes… but it was you… King Aspen… that held your people together… gave them hope… where there was none… You did well…”

Aspen couldn’t help the feeling of pride swell within his chest.

“Now… the time for talk… is long passed… The fruits of your people’s sacrifice… has bought me… and my kin… time to complete our task…” Ashbark said.

This confused Aspen for but a moment until he Immediately remembered what Ashbark meant. “The task you and the other Spirits ventured off to complete! What exactly did you accomplish!?” Aspen questioned in a curious tone.

Ashbark gave a low hum. “Gathering friends…”

Before Aspen could question the ancient spirit further, he is immediately interrupted by a growing tremor from the forest behind him.

The Deer folk nearest to him turned in obvious panic as they immediately readied themselves for more Zerg. However, what came from behind them shocked them to lower their weapons.

Charging forth from the forest behind them, Aspen saw a near endless stampede of the Children of Evera bursting forth from the bushes and shrubbery, ranging from all shapes and sizes.

Aspen noticed that amongst their numbers were some of the largest animals he has ever seen. Dire Bears that towers over all others, massive stone hard Cragadiles, large Manticores, Dire Wolves and the largest by far a single four-headed Hydra leading the entire charge.

Aspen, as well as his remaining subjects, could only stare in shock and awe as the stampede rushed pasted them and straight into the Zerg horde.

“GRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” All four heads of the Hydra roared as it used its massive body to plow through the Zerg horde, crushing and sending Zerg through the air. Soon the Hydra is followed by the stampede of animals.

Manticores pounced and tore into the lizards tearing them apart, Dire Bears used their massive bulk to barrel through the Zerg ranks, packs of wolves wrestled and tore apart the Zerg lizards, Cragadiles snapped their stone hard teeth catching any Zerg they could reach and entire groups of smaller creatures from squirrels to the fearless honey badger attacked whoever they can.

The Ancient Spirits also strode forward and started crushing all the dangerous opposition, smaller animals crawled all over their forms, using the Ancients as a platform for attack. Many of the serpents were soon caught and crushed in their grips or smashed into bloody paste. The armored beetles faired better than their serpent kin, wreaking casualties among the Children of Evera, however, they too fell to might of the Ancient Spirits.

Soon the Glade Guard, Rangers, the Druids and even the injured roared out their cheers as the reinforcements of the Children of Evera as well as the Ancient Spirits started to wreak havoc through the already depleted Zerg horde with amazing success.

“KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!”

Aspen drew his gaze upwards towards what sky he could see between the trees. He like every Deer folk recognized the cry.

Soon enough the massive form of a Thunder Bird crashed through the trees, it’s great wings spread out as it’s massive talons plowed through the Zerg horde before tearing a single serpent in half and flying back into the air.

From the massive opening the Thunder Bird created, entire flocks of birds of all shapes and types flew into the Zerg horde. Aspen saw large Roc Eagles, vultures and regular birds of prey raking across the Zerg ranks, small birds pecking at whoever they could, great Owlbears smashing down amongst the horde and even the immortal phoenixes igniting all the Zerg with blazing fire.

Aspen’s subjects cheered ever louder, raising their weapons and fists at what can only be a blessing from their beloved Goddess.

Their Goddess Evera has heard them! The Everfree is with them! Hope for victory is still not lost!

“LOOK! THE ZERG ARE RETREATING!” Illia exclaimed, pointing toward the front.

True to her word, the few remaining Zerg started to retreat deeper into their territory, many of the animals gave chase.

Adrenaline washed all fatigue away as Aspen raised his spear towards the retreating Zerg.

“FORWARD! FOR THE EVERFREE!”

“FOR THE EVERFREE!”

Soon the entire army charged into battle, Glade Guards breaking formation with unbridled vigor and roaring out cries of victory, Rangers leaping through the trees above firing arrows between jumps, Druids with newfound energy summoned waves of vines to chase the fleeing enemy.

As for Aspen, he watched from his position as his subjects, the Children of Evera and even the Ancient Spirits rushed forward to claim their victory.

He looked to Ashbark before returning his gaze forwards. “Victory is in sight! Their army is in ruins! We will drive them out once and for all!”

Location: The Everglade, The Tree of Evera

Within the Tree of Evera lies a place where those deemed guilty of a considerable crime are sent for punishment, the very dungeons within the great tree itself.

However, unlike what one would expect from a castle dungeon, the dungeon within the Tree of Evera holds no bars, instead, each prisoner is contained within a single open space, blocked from the outside world by a magical bubble that acts as a barrier.

The barrier is attached to a branching root from above that grew from the Tree of Evera, like a flower bud held by its strong stem. This form of imprisonment acts as a pseudo cell, far superior to any normal cell as it also acts as a magical nullifier in case the prisoner can wield any form of magic.

This is only possible due to the vast magical power the Great Tree contains within its massive form, very few other kingdoms of Equis can possibly do the same.

However, but due to the conservative and hardworking nature of the Deer folk, crime of any kind solemnly happens.

Thus out of the dozen cells within the Tree of Evera’s dungeon, only one is currently occupied by the unconscious form of the Everfree Ranger’s previous Captain.

Yessera.

Bramble watched the unconscious form of the Ranger Captain for what felt like hours when in reality only a few minutes have passed by. Yessera was placed neatly on a bed of flowers and soft grass within the bubble. The Ranger Captain was healed of all wounds by Arch Rosera herself but has yet to wake up.

The young prince stood just outside the barrier and is accompanied by two Glade Guards at all times since they are technically at war.

As Bramble stared at the unconscious form of Yessera, he couldn’t help but remember what has occurred three days ago. How Yessera, his beloved mentor and a fearless Ranger, returned a frightened and startled mess.

Bramble remembered how she screamed in fear before the... thing… took over. So vivid was the memory that he is still frightened by it.

Since that incident, his father gathered their forces and led the charge against the very abominations that infested their home. Bramble wanted to come but his Father adamantly refused and tasked Sister Rosera to defend the Everglade and most importantly to look after him in his absence.

When his father left, Bramble visited Yessera in the dungeons every single hour to see if she had awoken. But every time he does, he’s met with the still unconscious form of one of his most beloved mentors.

“I thought I may find you here.”

Taken out of his thoughts, Bramble turned and saw the majestic form of Arch Druid Rosera gliding towards him.

Immediately the Glade Guard slammed their chest in salute and bowed their head while Bramble sputtered. “S-S-Sister Rosera! Aren’t you suppose to be looking after the defense?”

Rosera hummed with a small smile. “And aren’t you suppose to be joining me for lunch? The sun is already at its peak.” Rosera asked in a gentle soothing voice.

Bramble blushed in embarrassment, realizing just how long he has been in the dungeons. “It slipped my mind. Sorry, sister Rosera. I was just-”

“Don’t worry my prince. It’s valiant of you to check on poor Yessera on a constant basis. However, as I told you before Yessera is fine.” The Arch Druid assured with a small smile.

However, this did little to ease Bramble’s worries. “I know Sister Rosera. But I can’t help think what that thing did to Sister Yessera.” Bramble said as he once again gazed at the unconscious form of said deer.

“I can only imagine the horrible things she went through. And here I am, powerless to help her.”

Bramble closed his eyes as he placed his forehead against the barrier. “I’m useless as a prince. No wonder father left me here.” Bramble said in a sad tone. He wanted to come with his father, to avenge Yessera and to see the abominations driven out of the forest.

But his father refused to take him and left him behind. Now he waits for either his father’s return or when Yessera wakes from her unconscious state.

He never felt more useless.

Bramble soon felt a warming touch on his left shoulder. “You know very well that your father left you here for a good reason. Not because you couldn’t fight, but to protect those living within the Everglade and to continue his and the legacy of every king that came before him.” Rosera said, Bramble turned and met his gaze with the Arch Druid’s.

“I know it pains you to see those who you hold dear in pain or risking their lives. I know the feeling all too well.” The Arch Druid then turned her gaze to the unconscious Yessera. “But that is the burden of leadership. We do everything in our power to see those we hold dear safe, but even a king such as your father cannot hope to keep everyone safe. All we can do is to protect and save as many lives as we can to the best of our abilities.” Rosera said as she returned her gaze to Bramble’s own.

“Your father is protecting you by leaving you here where he knows you will be safe. But right now, instead of beating yourself for what you could’ve done, continue on with what you can do. Keep monitoring Yessera until she wakes, I’m sure she will be delighted to know you have been watching over her while she was recovering.” Rosera said with a warm smile.

Bramble nodded with a silent sigh. “Alright. Thanks, Sister Rosera. I-”

*GASP!*

Bramble immediately snapped his gaze towards the bubble, seeing a wide eyed Yessera gaze sitting on her bed desperately gasping for air.

“Sister Yessera!” Bramble shouted out in surprise.

This caught the panicking doe’s attention. “M-My Prince! W-Where am I!” The ex-captain asked in a fearful tone.

Bramble’s surprised expression turned into one of worry. “You’re currently within the Tree of Evera. Father ordered for you to be contained and monitored in case the one leading the abominations still had control over you.” Bramble explained.

Yessera gave a small nod as she took deep breaths to calm herself, however, her eyes suddenly widened. “Where’s your father now? Where’s King Aspen!?” Yessera questioned, nearly shouting in a desperate tone.

Before Bramble could answer, Rosera spoke. “And why do you wish to know where he is?” Rosera questioned with a suspicious tone. Bramble could only stay silent as he realized Yessera may be still under the things control.

“I-I need to speak to him! It’s urgent! The fate of the Everglade rests on it!” Yessera replied, pleading at this point.

Rosea kept her gaze with Yessera’s for a moment before sighing. “I’m sorry to say but he’s not here within the Everglade. He took our forces to face the blight that infests our Goddess’s forest.” Rosera plainly said.

Yessera’s expression turned to one of sheer terror as she bowed her head and covered her face with her hands. “No… no, no, no, NO!” Yessera stated, nearly screaming out the last part.

Both Bramble and Rosera shared a concerned look before returning their gaze to the obviously panicking doe. “Sister Yessera! What’s the matter! Why is my father’s absence-”

Bramble is immediately interrupted when Yessera fixed a horrified and desperate expression onto him and Rosera. “Bramble! Rosera! Send your fastest Ranger! Send anyone! King Aspen MUST BE WARNED!” Yessera screamed, terror filled her words.

Bramble knew Yessera was serious. She would never ignore honorifics and use Bramble’s name if it wasn’t serious. “Warn my father about what!?” Bramble questioned, concerned and worried about what Yessera has to say.

Yessera clutched her head as if she was in pain. “H-He showed me what he’s going to do! H-He showed me what will happen if King Aspen were to leave and fight him!” Yessera said, nearly hysterical at this point.

Rosera spoke, all notions of warmth gone from her tone. “And what did the enemy show you? What will happen to our king?”

Yessera stared straight at Rosera before turning her gaze towards Bramble herself, what she said next shocked Bramble to his core.

“King Aspen is walking to his death. He’s walking right into a trap!”

Author's Note

Hello everyone, sorry about the long (long, long, long) hiatus but I had life to worry about.

You will be glad to know that I’m getting back to writing stories once again and will post more chapters very soon, possibly sometime this week and the next.

So without further ado let me answer some questions you readers will most likely ask.

1. Why did the Zerg army lose? Why so few in the Zerg army?

Everything will be revealed and explained in the next chapter. (Which will come out VERY soon)

2. Why is Zerg dying to the Deer Folk weapons? They can kill them easily!

I get this a few times where readers previously complained that my Zerg is “weak and getting steamrolled by primitives.” I realistically portray the Zerg as they are, a powerful and highly evolving race of numberless aliens. But many of you must understand that the Zerg are not totally invincible, they can still bleed and die like any living beings.

For example, no matter how regenerative or how armored one can be, an arrow to the eye will hurt or straight up kill most things. I think I did a good job of showcasing the Zerg in a light where they are a very scary force to be reckoned with while still realistically able to die by understandable means. (A.K.A Zergling getting crushed by tree sized vines).

And plus that’s part of what makes the Zerg so scary to fight against. No matter how many of them you kill they just keep coming. Kill one and ten takes its place.

3. Baneling’s can jump? When?

It’s canon Heart of the Swarm for those who don’t know. Banelings can jump depending on which sequence mission you choose in the end for the Baneling. Plus I written a blog detailing the specific upgrades Dusk’s Zerg have. You can go and check it out for yourself.

Well that's all for now. If you have any comments, reviews or suggestions leave them down below or PM me directly. I try my very best to reply back.

Chapter 11: Fall of the Everfree

Location: Everfree Forest

“PUSH FORWARD! VICTORY IS AT HAND!”

“FOR THE EVERFREE!”

Aspen charged forward with the combined might of the Everfree behind his back. Since their initial victory against the abdominal Zerg, they have been chasing the remnants of the enemy army ever since. Even now Aspen could see the mountainous rock formations of the Valley of Evera’s Wrath through the trees.

It is there where the enemy lies. It is where he and the combined might of the Everfree will claim victory.

“My King! You must slow down!”

Aspen turned his head to the deer keeping pace beside him. “Captain Illia! Victory is at hand! If we stop now, then the enemy will organize their defenses for a counter-attack! We must not let that happen!” Aspen argued.

However, the Ranger Captain frowned. “I understand my King but the others are tiring and lagging behind! By the time we reach the valley your army will be too exhausted to fight!” Illia argued.

King Aspen looked behind him, and true to his Captain’s words while many of the animals charged ahead, the majority of his subjects are beginning to tire, forcing themselves to keep pace with others around them. Though the Ancient Spirits are tireless, they’re naturally slow due to their size and thus lagged even further behind than the tired Deer folk.

King Aspen soon stopped as Illia stood beside him catching her breath. “HALT!” Aspen commanded, his amulet glowing to catch everyone’s attention.

Immediately the Children of Evera stopped their charge as the rest of King Aspen’s army soon caught up. “My King! What’s the matter? Why have we stopped?” Captain Blackthorn asked, steadily regaining his breath after the long chase.

“By Captain Illia’s wise words! Everyone will have a short rest and return into formations! Once that’s complete then we will continue our advance towards the Valley of Evera’s Wrath to end the enemy that dares infest our home! Dismissed!” Aspen stated as his subjects went about catching a much-needed break.

Soon Aspen saw the towering form of Ash Bark lumbering towards him as the rest of the Spirits followed closely behind. “Heart Bearer… many thanks... for waiting…” The great spirit said.

Aspen shook his head. “There is no need for thanks revered one. My subjects needed rest, one I forgot to take into consideration while chasing the enemy.” Aspen humbly explained.

Ashbark gave a single nod. “You… cannot be faulted for… doing your eternal duty… But it is also… imperative… that we drive out this blight… from the All Mother’s forest...” The Spirit said.

King Aspen nodded. “I understand. MY SUBJECTS! RETURN TO FORMATION!” Aspen commanded, turning fully to his forces.

“YES YOUR MAJESTY!”

Soon his army organized back into their formations previous to the initial battle with the Zerg.

It was here that Aspen fully grasped of just how much their numbers have decreased. The Everfree Rangers covered less of the surrounding trees above. The druids lost nearly a quarter of their members, some of whom were masters of the natural arts of nature magic.

But the Glade Guard took the heaviest casualties as they took the brunt of the initial clashes. There are little more than half their numbers remaining, many of those who fell Aspen knew by name.

It is disheartening to see so many lost. However, his subject’s sacrifices were not in vain, his forces still stood strong, their once dwindling morale now boosted to an all-time high by the Ancient Spirits that stands around them as well as the Children of Evera that came at their most desperate hour.

Where one would see his army as a collection of exhausted deers, savage animals and walking trees. Aspen sees the most formidable army the Everfree has ever seen since the first war against the Demons of Tartarus.

With hope in their hearts and fire in their spirits they will-

Suddenly there were small but noticeable waves of vibration spreading throughout the purple mud below Aspen’s hooves. His subjects, as well as the animals and Spirits, noticed this with mixed obvious worry.

Seconds later, the vibrating mud turned into a darker shade of purple, almost violet in color. Soon after the change, the vibrations stopped just as suddenly as it occurred.

Aspen could only look at the now violet coloured ground with worried eyes. “What just happe-”

“GGGGRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOH!” BOOM!

Aspen was torn from his immediate thoughts as he snapped his gaze to the source of the loud roar. What he saw shocked him to his very core.

The Ancients Spirits, immovable guardians of the Everfree, all collapsed to their hands and knees. Even the great Ashbark fell roaring in unknown pain.

Aspen immediately ran up to the struggling Spirit. “Great Ashbark! What wrong!? What has happened to you!?” Aspen exclaimed with a truly worried tone.

“THE EARTH...! IT’S KILLING US!” Ashbark roared out in obvious pain. Shocking every deer around.

Before Aspen could comprehend what Ashbarks just said, one the deer’s behind him suddenly screamed.

“THE TREES! THEY’RE-”

However, whatever the deer had to say was soon muted out by the horrifying spectacle that is occurring right in front of Aspen.

The trees surrounding them as far as the eye could see are suddenly turning ash white, the countless leaves on their branches withered black before disintegrating into dust. Soon, horrible black veins started to trail up the trees themselves before the turning into withered black husks.

Soon, all at once, the trees started to disintegrate into black clouds of ash. The Rangers and animals situated among the trees soon screamed out in panic as many of them either fell to the ground below or jumped off on their own accord.

Aspen stood stock still, too horrified by what is occurring and too shocked to say anything.

It all happened too fast, all of these trees, both young saplings and those old as the forest itself, just vanished as if there existence suddenly ceased.

Silence took over the army of the Everfree, even the animals were shocked to silence at the shocking phenomenon happening all around them. Soon the fog of black smoke and ash disappeared, showing a horrifying sight.

All around them, for miles around, every single tree, every single bush, every single precious part of their Goddess’s home, vanished. All that remained is an entire plain covered in the same violet covered mud ending at a new forest line just leagues behind Aspen’s retinue.

Aspen continued to gaze around him, trying to comprehend the sheer loss of an entire section of the Everfree.

Soon, as if to the break the tense silence, some of Aspen’s subjects simply collapsed. Some cried out in the sorrow of what has been lost and their failure to prevent it while others simply stared out across the cleared plains, their minds couldn’t comprehend the sudden loss of precious life.

But the one most affected of all is Aspen himself. It was his duty to see the Everfree safe. It was his duty to protect their home from any who dare comes to harm it.

But now he’s standing in the middle of an empty field of violet coloured mud. Looking at what he failed to prevent.

“M-My King… what should we do?”

Aspen turned to meet the shell-shocked gaze of Blackthorn. Like every deer around him, Aspen saw just how shaken his Captain is by what has just occurred.

But above all else, he sees how his Captain is looking towards him, eyes filled with the need for direction. Soon Aspen noticed that all attention is on him, each and every one of his subjects, even the Children of Evera, is looking towards him with the same gaze his Captain is giving him.

They needed direction, they need their king.

Aspen then looked up towards the very reason for their march, their ultimate destination. The mountainous formations of the Valley of Evera’s Wrath, only a few miles to reach where the enemy lies.

Aspen’s sorrow soon turned into anger, anger turned into a righteous fury.

The Zerg. They were the cause of all this. No longer were they just content of infesting their home. They wanted to destroy it along with everything that holds the Everfree dear.

If his subjects needed direction. Then he will direct them towards their sworn enemy.

Aspen took a deep breath before speaking. “We march forward! This tragedy is caused by the very enemy we seek to root out of our home! We shall march straight into their nest and show them that what they have done cannot go UNPUNISHED!” Aspen exclaimed. This did the trick as the majority of his subjects roared out in anger, eager to avenge the tragedy that has happened to their precious home.

However, amongst those who are still wary, one voiced their concern. “But your majesty! What about the Spirits!? Their conditions are getting worse!”

True to the deer’s words, all the Spirits are still on all fours but are barely alive from the looks of them. Aspen has attributed the Spirit’s magical energies within their very being as the sole reason for keeping these Ancient Spirits alive. But even then, black veins have now spread up their legs and arms as his remaining Druids used all manner of spells to heal the ancients, but whatever the violet mud has done to them showed no signs of recovery or much less slowing down.

Even some of the Children of Evera started crowding around the Spirits, all worried for their ancient guardians.

Aspen spoke, catching everyone’s attention. “The Ancients are in no position of giving us aid. No matter how much it pains me to say this, we have to continue on without them and destroy the source of this poisonous soil! It is our only hope of saving them!” Aspen exclaimed, pointing his spear towards the valley. “Our enemy just lies within the valley! Their army is crippled and low in number! The advantage is still ours! We can still-”

However, King Aspen rousing speech is suddenly interrupted when the very earth below his feet started to shake, a very familiar tremor grew with every second.

Soon Aspen, as well as every deer, animal and Spirit saw the cause of the tremors. “By the Goddess…”

Pouring out from the lip of the craterous valley in the far distance is a venerable FLOOD of Zerg abominations. Like ants coming out of an anthill, thousands upon thousands of small figures poured down and covered the entire face of the mountainous rock that surrounded the valley.

Their numbers incomprehensible to Aspen and his forces, their shrill cries and shrieks can be heard even from miles away as this hord- no- SWARM of Zerg started to rapidly gain ground towards Aspen and his forces.

With no trees or forest in their way or for them to use or to impede the rushing swarm. Aspen and his army couldn’t help but watch helplessly as this never-ending tide of Zerg charges towards them.

“M-M-MY King! What should we do!?” Blackthorn asked in a desperate, frightened tone.

“Fall back…” Aspen whispered.

“My King!?” Blackthorn exclaimed as the swarm drew ever closer.

“FALL BACK! FALL BACK TO THE EVERGLADE!” Aspen shouted out, his tone betraying his desperation.

His forces gladly complied as they soon turned to sprint back towards the forest line with all haste.

“MY KING! THE SPIRITS!” A random Ranger shouted. Aspen, as well as the rest of his forces, stopped to see the Ancient Spirits forcing themselves onto their feet, the poison in their very forms have now spread across their whole body in angry black vein-like patterns.

Hearing movement from behind him, Aspen turned and saw the Great Ashbark slowly raising himself up to stand. “Great Ashbark quick! You and the Spirits must retreat with-”

“No…”

Aspen gave the most revered Spirit of the forest a horrified expression. “No!? But Great Spirit! You MUST-”

“No… Heart Bearer… you and your kin… must live on…” Ashbark said, his gaze meeting Aspen’s own. Soon the surrounding Spirits started to slowly march towards the oncoming tide of Zerg.

A horrifying realization dawned on Aspen. “No! You can’t! If you all die then any hope of defending the Everfree will be lost! I will not allow it!” Aspen shouted out to the Ancient Spirit in a rare act of defiance. However, this did nothing to sway the towering Spirit before him.

“My kin and I… have always been shepherds… to the children of the Everfree… But the time of the ancients… has long past…” The Great Spirit said, raising a single strained finger towards Aspen.

“You have your sacred duty… to see the Heart passed down… to your successor… to continue the legacy… of the All Mother’s will…” Aspen brought a hand up to the Heart, knowing full well what the Great Spirit meant.

But that didn’t mean he liked it. “But without you! How can the Everfree ever survive!?” Aspen argued in a desperate tone.

The Ancient Spirit drew his hand back. “Heart Bearer… out of all of Evera’s gifts to this world… The Deer Folk... was her most precious gift… For the Deer Folk can love… can hate… but most importantly… can decide their own fate…” Ashbark then took a few staggering steps past Aspen and towards the onrushing swarm.

“My Kin and I… were given the sacred duty… to shepherd the Deer Folk… and if so… to give our very lives… to see you all flourish…” The Spirits said as he soon started marching along with his fellow Spirits.

“We go now… to fulfill our sacred duty… one last time… Go now… All of you… Live on and forge a new path… continue our legacy… and that of the All Mother…” Ashbark said as he soon lumbered towards the Zerg swarm.

Aspen wanted to say something, anything to change the old Spirit’s mind. But deep down he knew and understood that the Ancient Spirits are giving their very lives to uphold their sacred duty, a duty they have always upheld since the very first of the Deer Folk walked through the Everfree.

What right does Aspen have to stop them?

With tears forming in his eyes, Aspen shouted out to the Ancient Spirit, for what will be most likely the last time. “ON BEHALF OF THE DEER FOLK! I THANK YOU AND THE REST OF THE ANCIENT SPIRITS GREAT ASHBARK! MAY EVERA GUIDE YOU WHEREVER YOU MAY GO!”

The revered Spirit Ashbark replied. “Thank you… Aspen… May we meet again… by the All Mother’s side…”

With those parting words, Ashbark soon joined with the rest of the other Spirits. All thirty of these noble beings stood side by side separated by only a few meters, all facing valiantly and without a shred of fear against the oncoming tide of Zerg.

The abominations only hastened their charge with unbridled savagery towards the towering guardians of the Everfree, their shrill cries filled the air.

Soon all the Spirits spread their arms out to those standing beside them as they started chanting ancient words of magic, their very forms glowed with bright green runes and markings as power gathered within their very forms. Suddenly, hundreds of large roots sprouted from their very bodies as their arms grew and stretched towards one another. Their growing roots slowly intertwined with one another as their hands clasped with those beside them, slowly closing any gaps between the Spirits.

Soon a great wall of gnarled and intertwined roots and knotted bark is completed and started to widened out to block as much of the plain as they can, almost going hundreds to nearly a thousand meters long. The bodies of the Ancient Spirits can still be discerned among the wall, their very bodies used to hold the entirety of the wall itself.

Any view of the oncoming swarm is soon blocked out by the wall of Ancient Spirits. However, there is no time to be distracted by this amazing spectacle. Time is of the essence.

“MY SUBJECTS! FALL BACK TO THE FOREST! THE SPIRITS WILL BUY US TIME TO RETREAT! Aspen commanded as many of his subjects wiped away tears of sorrow before rushing towards the forest line behind them.

The Children of Evera soon followed, mixing in and around Aspen’s subjects, many of the larger animals carried the majority of their smaller kin, understanding that speed is of the essence for their retreat. The Hydra lumbered in long strides covering the very back of the army while the mighty Thunder Bird flew from above leading the other flocks, it’s large shadow showed Aspen that the great Eagle is still with them, despite having many chances to fly away itself.

Soon Aspen could hear the ear piercing cries of the enemy behind them followed by the unmistakable sound of wood crashing, bending and breaking. Aspen peeked behind him and sees many of the Spirits near the middle of the wall straining to hold back the Zerg, already Aspen is seeing the Zerg breaking through the gnarled roots and appearing on top of the wall.

The Spirits are holding. But for how long?

Aspen shook the thoughts from his head as he focused on what is right in front of him. The forest is but a few leagues away. They can do this; they can escape back to the Everglade!

However, Aspen’s reality was brutally interrupted when the earth suddenly exploded right at the entrance of the Everfree.

“GRRREEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!”

“WHAT IN THE GODESS’S NAME IS THAT!” A deer shouted out in panic as the entire army stop dead in their tracks, just a just a single league away from the forest.

What Aspen saw coming out from the ground can only be described as a massive monstrosity of a worm, vaguely resembling a Tatzlwurm.

But where the Tatzlwurm has three separate jaws, this thing has four. Two massive ones for the main mouth and two on top of its head like antennas, both pairs are filled with hundreds of massive sharp teeth. And where a Tatzlwurm is covered in soft purple flesh and skin, this monstrosity is covered all along it’s raised body in segmented brown carapace that covered its massive form.

Soon all along the forest line, the earth erupted and five more of these massive worms roared into the air, virtually cutting off their escape. But instead of charging straight at them as he expected these monsters will do, the worms instead retreated back into the ground until only their heads remained sticking out.

This confused Aspen as did his subjects. But their confusion immediately turned into horror as each of the worms opened their massive maws and started spewing forth a virtual stream of Zerg abominations towards his army, a number of lizards, serpents, and beetles rushed towards them as Aspen’s army stood shell-shocked.

Immediately Aspen rushed towards the front of his army. “PUSH FORWARD! WE MUST PUSH THROUGH BEFORE THEY CUT US OFF COMPLETELY!” Aspen shouted, pointing his spear directly at the enemy leagues ahead of them. His army roared out in reply before charging towards the incoming Zerg.

The Glade Guard quickly rushed in front of Aspen as they charged with shields raised and spear poised to strike. The Rangers and Druids stayed behind the Glade Guards, bows and spells at the ready. Some of the Children of Evera started to rush past the Glade Guard, a number of Dire Bears and wolves outpacing the Glade Guards while the flocks started diving towards the Zerg.

However, as Aspen’s army drew near the Zerg army blocking their path, in a blink of an eye a virtual storm of deadly spines shred through his army with devastating results.

In the very first second of the initial onslaught, the vast majority of the Glade Guards fell completely halting their charge, their shields shattering as hundreds of piercing spines riddled their bodies before they could hit the ground. Many more of the Glade Guard soon fell afterward to the unrelenting barrage, screaming out in their last cries or desperately bracing their shield against such devastating fire to no prevail.

The Rangers tried their very best to return fire as well as dodge any incoming spines. However, their arrows had no effect on the enemy’s numbers and with no trees to act as cover, dozens by the second were being brutally shot down by the enemy as their screams joined alongside the Glade Guard’s.

The Druids were even in a far worse situation as they soon horrifyingly discovered that their magic over nature was useless with the purple mud below their feet. Any attempt to sprout any sort of vines were killed instantly by the violet coloured soil, no matter how much they pooled in their magic.

Even more of the already dwindling numbers of the Druids fell, screaming their last before hitting the mud covered ground.

The Children of Evera were also quickly taking massive losses. Many of the large animals were soon killed by fatal hits to the head or soon succumbed to the many spines embedded in their bodies, even the stone hard hides of the Gragadiles couldn’t hold against the unrelenting storm of spines.

The flocks of birds above were not exempted, hundreds of their numbers fell dead all around Aspen and his army, but from what he could see the flocks above soon scattered and fled in all directions. All that is left is the Thunder Bird, the mighty eagle doing its very best to dodge the incoming fire with limited success.

Aspen heard and watched all this happening around him, but he continued his charge towards the Zerg. If he can reach the Zerg, then he could distract them long enough for the rest of his army to arrive.

However, Aspen was soon tackled right behind a body of a dead Dire Bear as a brand new barrage of spines flew over his head, eliciting more screams from his army.

“MY KING! WHAT WERE YOU THINKING!?”

Aspen turned to the deer currently shaking him, meeting the stern eyes of Blackthorn who was worse for wear.

Aspen’s anger rose as he ripped the Captain’s arms off of him. “I WAS GOING TO MAKE A PATH THROUGH THE ZERG BLOCKING OUR WAY! WHY HAVE YOU STOPPED ME!?” King Aspen yelled out in anger at his Captain.

However, Blackthorn did not back down as he glared into Aspen’s eyes. “YOU WOULD’VE DIED IF I HADN’T INTERVENED! OUR FORCES ARE GETTING SLAUGHTERED! WE’RE IN NO POSITION TO ADVANCE!” Blackthorn exclaimed over the storm of spines shrieking over their head and hitting their cover with the sound of meaty thuds.

Aspen’s anger soon faded when he saw what remained of his subjects. Strewn all over the field behind him are the still bleeding bodies of his loyal subjects, each corpse horribly shredded, torn apart and impaled with numerous barbed spines.

But to Aspen’s small relief, the last remaining remnants of his forces are still alive, each and every one of them taking cover behind the various corpses of the Children of Evera as the large bodies provided the only means of cover against the Zerg’s unrelenting attack. However, Aspen soon noticed the condition his army is in, many of his subjects were injured in various degrees from shallow cuts to the worst being entire limbs severed off. Soon few of his subjects succumbed to their wounds, adding to the many dead that surrounds them.

Aspen’s attention couldn’t help but draw towards the wall of Spirits in the far distance behind them. From what he can discern the Spirits were still holding, but just barely as he saw dozens of small bodies leaping off all along the top of the wall or outright tearing through the roots that held the Spirits together. Soon Aspen noticed the Zerg started streaming around the massively wide wall on both sides.

Aspen realized that they’re quickly running out of time. Soon the swarm behind them will break through the Spirits and kill them all if they don’t break through the Zerg blocking their path to the Everfree.

However, like his Captain said, they were in no position to advance any further as demonstrated when a few of his remaining Rangers popped up from cover to fire their bows, only to be violently thrown back onto the ground by dozens of deadly spines.

The situation is dire. If they stayed where they were, then the swarm of Zerg will soon overrun them from behind. If they tried to advance, then they will be annihilated by the unrelenting storm of deadly spines.

No matter which direction Aspen chooses, both options will ultimately lead to the death of his subjects as well as any hope of saving the Everglade.

But he still has to try. “EVERYONE!” Aspen shouted over the noise of the enemy’s barrage. “ON MY SIGNAL! WE’LL CHARGE THROUGH THE ZERG LINES! WE’LL-”

“SKKRRREEEEEEEEIIII!”

Aspen is abruptly cut off when the Zerg horde blocking his army’s path is almost upon them under the cover of more spines, something Aspen failed to notice before.

Before Aspen could give the order to charge, the massive form of the Hydra stomped passed and surged towards the Zerg with thundering steps.

“GGGRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” The Hydra roared as it charged towards the incoming Zerg as an innumerable number of spines pelted its massive form, shredding and piercing deep into its flesh.

The Hydra seemingly ignored the barrage of spines as it soon crashed into the onrushing Zerg horde, plowing forcefully through their numbers and crushing all those in its way into a bloody paste. However, instead of fighting amongst the Zerg ranks, the Hydra continued its charge towards the line of worm heads blocking the forest entrance.

However, even with its massive size, the combination of deadly spines and the sheer numbers of the Zerg surrounding it, the Hydra is slowly being bogged down, soon Zerg lizards started clawing up its body. The Hydra used two of its four heads to sweep and bite any Zerg off its body while using its tail to clear as much space behind it as possible, but it was clear the Hydra won’t last long.

Aspen, realizing what the Hydra is doing, turned to the surviving remenants of his forces. “EVERYONE! THE HYDRA IS CLEARING US A PATH! FORWARD!” Aspen commanded as the remnants of his army soon charged out of cover and towards the Zerg lines.

Soon Aspen’s army charged through the Zerg ranks, more specifically the now closing path the Hydra has previously cleared for them. Aspen was the first to catch up to the still charging Hydra, just in time to see dozens of beetles and suicidal rollers spitting and exploding corrosive acid all over the Hydras lower body and legs.

All four heads of the Hydra roared out in pain as the acid started to eat through its flesh. However, with one final lunge, the Hydra reached the massive heads of the tunneling worms. The Hydra then proceeded to use its heads to pry an opening between two of the massive worms, using two heads each to push the worms aside.

The worms, in turn, roared out but did nothing as they continued to vomit out even more Zerg into the growing horde. But in the end the Hyrda has done it, a clear path into the forest is made as the Hydra laid it’s tail onto the ground to act as a ramp.

Aspen immediately bounded up the tail of the massive beast before turning to those following him. “EVERYONE! ESCAPE INTO THE FOREST! DRUIDS! ON ME! WE NEED TO COVER EVERYONE’S ESCAPE!” Aspen commanded as he started gathering power from the Heart.

Soon his surviving Druids surrounded him, gathering their own magical energies while the Glade Guard, Rangers and the Thunder Bird above protected them as best they can. It soon turned into a desperate battle of defending a clear path to the top of the Hydra for the injured and remaining animals to past through and into the safety of the forest. But with their small numbers, they will soon be overrun with Zerg monstrosities.

“NOW!” Aspen roared with power as he unleashed his spell. Immediately a large fence of barbed vines sprouted forth from the poisoned earth and forced its way through the Zerg surrounding the Hydra and outwards toward the back half of his still arriving subjects. The vines created a clear path for the rest of his army to rush through, however, due to the poisonous soil, the vines were quickly dying out just as fast as Aspen is maintaining them even with the power of the Heart.

The Druids helped immensely by pooling whatever they had left into maintaining parts of the vine fence. However, the fence can only hold for so long, even with the assistance of the Rangers and Thunder Bird, the seemingly numberless Zerg surrounding them are still breaking through.

As the rest of Aspen’s forces rushed through the open corridor of vines, few of his subjects and the Children of Evera were still being picked off by the surrounding Zerg. Hundreds of the surrounding Zerg started tearing their way through the vine fence and even fewer leaping in from above. Soon their efforts became abundantly clear as dozens of Zerg creatures broke through different sections of the fences, cutting off small portions of his remaining army.

Aspen could do nothing but watch as those cut off cried out for help before being torn apart by packs of lizards, eviscerated by the serpents or melted down by the beetles and suicidal creatures. Aspen watched this happening with tears in his eyes, knowing if he tried to intervene then his hold over the fence will fail and thus letting the rest of his subjects become prey to the surrounding Zerg.

“INCOMING!” A Druid screamed as four suicidal creatures soared towards Aspen from above.

Before Aspen could react, one of the Hydra’s heads quickly covered him from above as the suicidal creatures soon exploded.

PSSSH- PSSSH- PSSSH- PSSSSSSH! “GROOOAAAAARRR!”

The Hydra head roared its last before collapsing on the left side of Aspen and his small group of Druids, showing the horrendous aftermath of its noble sacrifice.

Aspen could only grit his teeth as he surged even more power into maintaining the fence of vines. Soon nearly half his remaining forces made it up the Hydra and into the forest.

The noble Hydra continued to hold the opening as more and more of Aspen’s army made their escape. But Aspen noticed the unrelenting attacks from the surrounding Zerg is taking a great toll on its body. Beetles and suicidal rollers were covering its body in corrosive acid, serpents firing spines into its necks and remaining heads, lizards clawing their way up towards Aspen’s position, only to be met with arrow and spear for their troubles.

However, with the loss of a head, the opening started to steadily close as the Hydra is slowly losing strength.

Immediately Aspen shouted out to those straggling behind. “HURRY! THE HYDRA IS LOSING STRENGTH! OUR ESCAPE WILL SOON CLOSE!” Soon the remaining deers and animals as they rushed as fast as they can into the forest, however, even with their quickened haste there is still a significant portion of his forces still straggling behind.

“CRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

Aspen’s focus was momentarily interrupted by a terrifyingly loud roar somewhere in the far distance. He as well as many of his still defending subjects lifted their gaze from their battle towards the wall of Spirits in the distance.

In a single horrible second, the entire middle section of the wall of Spirits exploded in shrapnel of large splinters and exploding magical energies of the Spirits that suddenly perished.

What came charging through the dust turned Aspen’s blood cold as his heart dropped to his stomach.

Even from such a far distance, Aspen can clearly see by far the most massive monstrosity he has ever seen in his life. This beast towered over all others, it’s massive crown shaped head adorned with spikes and sheer size outstrips even the Hydra’s massive bulk. The monster of a Zerg is bounding towards his still escaping army on four massive legs, each thicker than even the largest of trees surrounding the Everglade. But the most terrifying feature of this monster is it’s four equally massive curved blades for arms.

Aspen’s shock only worsened as all along the wall of Spirits, even more of these massive monstrosities crashed through the Spirits defense and trampled on their destroyed bodies as if they were nothing. Soon eight of these terrifying monsters trampled down what the remained of the wall of Spirits as they soon started bounding with earth-shaking steps towards where Aspen’s forces are currently situated.

Now with nothing to block their path, the swarm of Zerg now lead by these eight massive monstrosities are quickly gaining ground on Aspen’s forces.

“M-MY KING! ALL THE WOUNDED AND ANIMALS HAVE ESCAPED INTO THE FOREST!”

Aspen was immediately brought out of his self-induced shock to see the surrounding Zerg clambering up the Hydra’s body, the fence of vines having perished long ago when Aspen lost focus. His Glade Guards and what’s left of the Rangers and Druids fought desperately to hold back the Zerg.

Immediately Aspen shouted. “EVERYONE! RETREAT BACK TO THE EVERGLADE! RETREAT NOW!” Aspen commanded as he could see the monstrosities growing closer in the distance. Thinking quickly, Aspen gathered as much magic into his spear before throwing it directly into the Zerg horde, striking a Zerg serpent that was dangerously near the front lines.

The spear did as it intended as it exploded and blasted back a significant portion of the clambering Zerg off the Hydra. With this brief moment of reprieve, Aspen, as well as his remaining forces, sprinted off the still holding Hydra and onto the green grass of the Everfree.

Aspen turned around and saw the sorry state of the Hydra. The three remaining heads have their eyes closed and wore the same expression that can only be described as experiencing unimaginable amount of pain.

Soon, all three heads slowly opened their eyes to meet aspen’s own, eyes strained but filled with a patient expectation from him.

Aspen knew very well what the beast needed as he nodded his head in solemn silence.

The Hydra, receiving Aspen’s nod, drew its heads back, closing the gap between the massive Zerg worms.

All Aspen could hear from the other side was the Hydra giving out one last valiant roar before the sounds of stomping feet and the dying shrieks of the Zerg filled the air.

Aspen bowed his head. To give his respects to such a selfless creature of nature and prayed that his beloved Goddess will guide its noble soul to another, better, life it so rightfully deserves.

“MY KING! WE HAVE TO GO NOW!” Captain Illia shouted somewhere behind Aspen.

Aspen, finishing his quick prayer, gathered more power from the Heart as he summoned another spear before slamming it into the forest ground.

Now off the poisonous soil, a massive wall of barbed vines burst forth all along the forest line, blocking the Zerg’s advance to cover their escape.

“This won’t hold them for long! EVERYONE! ALL HASTE BACK TO THE EVERGLADE!” Aspen commanded as he and his remaining forces started their long journey back to their home, to prepare for the worst.

Location: Main Hive Cluster

On top of the mountainous wall that surrounds his Hive stood Dusk, watching with stoic eyes as the last of Aspen’s surviving forces retreated back into the forest through the gap the Hydra opened for them.

The large Hydra that accompanied the Deer Folk forces proved to be a very tenacious creature, well known among Equis for their massive size and ability to regenerate any matter of wounds within minutes.

However, when faced against his forces, the Hydra is horribly outnumbered and Dusk has many different methods of dealing with the Hydra’s apparent regeneration, acid being one of the main tools he decided to use.

But even though the large beast faced against such great odds, the Hydra refused to die as shown when the large now tri-headed serpent turned towards his forces and started rampaging in a vain attempt to kill as many of his Zerg as it can.

Assisting the Hydra from above is the venerated Thunder Bird, another well-known creature of Equis known for its considerable strength and size, said to be able to fight off fully grown dragons when provoked.

The eagle, much like the Hydra, refused to die so easily. It continued to dive down into his forces with its sharp talons before lifting off into the air and dropping any Zerg it caught in its claws to their deaths.

If one were to currently observe these two beasts of legends, then they will see creatures fighting with a fury only exhibited by animals that are backed into a proverbial corner with no means of escape. However, Dusk sees purpose in their movements and sporadic attacks, these mythical animals are content with fighting to the last instead of escaping themselves, no doubt buying time for Aspen and his defeated army to escape.

However, that all changed when Dusk’s Ultralisks arrived.

When his main force finally reached the still roaring Hydra, the first of his Ultralisks charged at the Hydra as the bi-pedal serpent is distracted by the hundreds of Zerglings swarming all over its body. A mistake that will lead to its downfall.

As Dusk predicted, the Ultralisk used its upper Kaiser blades to decapitate the three remaining heads of the Hydra before bowling over its now unresponsive corpse and started stomping the body into a bloody mess. The sounds of blood gushing, bones breaking and pounding flesh could be heard from where Dusk is currently standing.

As the single Ultralisk continued to destroy the corpse, the still flying eagle gave out an ear-splitting cry before diving straight towards the Ultralisk talons first.

However, the eagle didn’t get far as Dusk ordered every Hydralisk in the field to fire upon the diving eagle.

Immediately the Hydralisks amongst his forces fired their armor-piercing spines, pelting the large bird in an inescapable torrent of spines. Shredded feathers flew off the giant eagle as it gave one last cry before diving into a free fall. Soon the Thunder Bird soared past the Ultralisk and crashed through the middle of his forces, crushing nearly a hundred of his Zerglings and other Zerg variants.

With the legendary beasts taken care of, Dusk then ordered his Nydus worms back before directing his entire force to charge into the Everfree, their destination is clear. His forces soon met with some resistance from a wall of vines that lined the entrance of the forest, no doubt erected by Aspen in a vain attempt to cover his army’s escape.

As expected, his forces easily tore and trampled through the vines as the Ultralisks charged through the forest, clearing a path through the trees for his forces to use.

Dusk immediately sense the presence of his Broodmother approaching him from behind. “What is it Vash?” Dusk demanded, his tone betraying no emotion.

The Broodmother gave a regal bow. “My lord. I have come to congratulate you on your victory over the Deer Folk and their foolish leader. Everything went according to your well-executed strategy.” The Broodmother said with genuine praise.

Dusk frowned. “Tell me Vash. In what way is this considered a victory for me.” Dusk questioned in a serious tone.

Dusk could sense his Broodmother’s confusion. “I don’t understand what you mean my lord? You have routed the enemy from the battlefield and even now their main settlement is being eradicated by our forces sent previously before. Was this not all part of your decisive strategy for victory?” The Broodmother recounted.

Dusk’s frown deepened at what his Broodmother just said. It seems his Broodmother has yet to grasp on the possible implications this so-called victory over the Deer Folk has on his Brood.

With Equestria already aware of the Zerg presence, the last thing Dusk needed was another faction intruding in his plans further, especially when the Deer Folk are so close to his territory.

Of course, Dusk could’ve easily found the Deer Folk’s home and annihilated them outright, but such brash decisions have their potential drawbacks. In the case of the Deer Folk, if he did such an act and if any pony from Equestria finds out about what had happened, then this will no doubt eventually reach the ears of the Monarchs of Equestria, forcing them into action against him and his Brood.

They will soon draw in the other kingdoms of this world and direct their attention on his Zerg.

If such events occur, then all of Dusk’s plans of returning to the Koprulu Sector will be delayed for an untold amount of time.

So with this in mind, Dusk decided to use a more practical approach and negotiate a peace with the Deer Folk. Stating his intentions and his disinterest of fighting the Deer Folk.

So imagine his disappointment when his initial offer for peace to the Deer Folk was brazenly revoked by their king.

So when this war began, Dusk used what information he extracted from the deer he previously captured for the negotiation, Yessera, and devised many different ways to utterly crush Aspen’s forces and that of his race. Part of which was sending a large portion of his Zerg to attack the Deer Folk home, the Everglade, directly while Aspen’s forces marched to their deaths.

So when Aspen’s army emerged victorious against a small army of Zerg that he sent, he sent almost a third of his entire Brood to attack the Deer Folk’s home of the Everglade. Around the same time Dusk easily baited Aspen’s own forces into a trap and devastated their forces. Destroying whatever hope they had for a decisive victory.

But was this considered a victory for his Zerg? In Dusk’s eyes, it was more of a risk than anything.

Dusk felt no joy, just disappointed at this needless war.

Dusk scoffed. “Strategy? A strategy implies that I used my time accordingly to prepare my forces against an enemy of equal or greater strength.” Dusk then gestured towards the open field of creep. “In this so-called war I barely used what you could call strategy. Our enemy had no hope from the start of ever achieving victory. Their weaponry, use of magic and war tactics were easily countered, and our losses can be easily replenished within minutes. No… I did not use a decisive strategy to obtain this disappointing victory. I merely showed those fools exactly what I promised them when they decided to revoke my terms of peace.” Dusk explained, his tone laced with stern annoyance and hints of disappointment.

Dusk continued to observe his forces advancing deeper into the Everfree. Recalling back to how the events that played out during this war.

When Aspen decided to attack Dusk’s Brood directly, Dusk initially sent a small force of 2,200 Zerglings followed by a hundred Hydralisk and thirty Roaches to test their army’s capabilities. He refrained from sending anymore as he wanted to gather as much information on the Deer Folk’s way of war and to see how capable they were in battle. Plus, it was all part of his overall plan in showing the Deer Folk just how hopeless their war against him is.

He oversaw the battle personally, directing the Zerg with little effort on his part and holding back his elite Zerg until he felt the need to test Aspen’s forces further. Dusk’s goal was to test Aspen, to see how he would react and counter his Zerg during the flow of battle and to see the capabilities of each individual Deer Folk as soldiers of an organized army.

When the battle was well underway, Dusk at first was intrigued how Aspen’s forces managed to hold back the vast majority of his Zerg. The King of the Everfree used a purely defensive approach, mainly relying on a wall of constantly regenerating vines to hold back his Zergs and thus forming his army to support/exploit such defense.

When Dusk moved his forces around the wall to hit their exposed flanks, he observed how the animals and the wooden wolf constructs, aptly named the Forest Guardians, charged and fought back against his flanking Zerg, just goes to show the level of intelligence of this world’s wild fauna as they can discern ally from enemy.

Throughout the battle, Dusk had observed each of the different soldiers of Aspen’s army. The Glade Guards were the frontline and had extensive training far superior compared to what the Royal Guards of Canterlot are trained in. The Everfree Rangers were expert sharpshooters as each individual are skilled archers in of themselves as shown when many of Dusk’s Roaches and Hydralisk were blinded by the accurate shots from these same Rangers. Lastly, the Druids were magic users as they were maintaining both the main defense and healing their injured.

But even with these skilled warriors and magic users on their side, Aspen’s forces were still made up of intelligent beings with individual thoughts and emotions. No matter how devoted Aspen’s army may be to defending their forest, even the most devoted of his soldiers can still feel fear, anxiety, and hopelessness, causing them to soon rout from the battlefield or disobey their king’s orders entirely in favor of their own decisions.

In short, Aspen naively led his army against Dusks’ Zerg. A highly evolved alien species who have faced and survived against far greater threats and have no concept of emotions, individual thoughts, numbers, and self-preservation.

So it was to no surprise when his small army of Zerg, sent to simply test Aspen’s own forces, nearly routed them from the battlefield. Though his forces had taken nearly half casualties such numbers can be easily replenished, thus the battle was in Dusk’s favor as Aspen’s army have taken casualties of their own.

Before Dusk drew his attention away from the battle, the strange beings aptly named the Ancient Spirits suddenly intervened.

The Ancient Spirits intrigued Dusk when he first saw them. The very essence of the forest manifesting into a physical shape and form of large walking trees as they exuded powerful magical energies.

Dusk observed and noted how these Spirits were surprisingly robust, mostly in part due to their rapid healing factor which immediately healed all wounds, rivaling even his Roaches.

With such an ability, these beings of wood and bark were able to shrug off Hydralisk spines and Roach acid killing his Zerg with their wooden hands or crushing them underfoot with their root-like feet.

In short, these Spirits were something that even the Zerg has ever encountered before. The only thing that came mind were the Xel’naga constructs that protected the Xel’naga tomb of Ulnar, but comparing the both was far-fetched in it of itself.

With the Spirits’ intervention along with an entire army of animals that came with them, his Zergs were outnumbered as his more elite units were either dead or dying.

However, despite this Dusk got all the information he needed from the Deer Folk. All that was left was to clean up all that remained and to show King Aspen and his Deer Folk the folly of their hubris.

And what better way of ending the Deer Folk than to show them how truly hopeless their situation really is.

So when Aspen’s army gave chase to his retreating Zerg and neared his Hive Cluster, not realizing just how deep they were in his territory, Dusk sealed their fate.

Dusk flipped the proverbial switch and reverted the creep covering his entire territory back to its original function.

What followed after can only be described as satisfactory.

Every single tree, every single plant life touching and feeding off of the Zerg creep simply wilted away and died. Soon leaving nothing but miles upon miles of creep covered plains surrounding his Hive Cluster.

And right out in the open, just a few miles away from the safety of any trees, was Aspen’s army. Now seemingly smaller and more vulnerable than ever before.

The creep also had a profounding effect on the Spirits themselves from what Dusk saw. At the time, Dusk deduced the Spirits drew their power directly from the earth, and since his creep kills all life that uses it for nourishment, it also poisoned the Spirits themselves.

So with Aspen’s army out in the open, helplessly exposed, Dusk sent in his entire Brood for the kill. What followed was history.

Vash nodded. “I see my lord. They were truly foolish to reject your merciful offer, even after you explained to them why such an offer was made. But this war was inevitable. These Deer Folk attacked our Brood first; their arrogance was their downfall.” The Broodmother said.

Dusk nodded in reply. “Indeed Vash. The Deer Folk forced my hand all those days ago. Yes, you can say it was inevitable Vash but at the same time I offered their king reasonable terms for peace and yet he chose war out of some clouded ideals to protect this land of vegetation.” Dusk explained.

He continued. “Now because of this, I run the risk of the Equestrian Monarchs catching wind of this war and what has occurred. They’re no doubt already making plans to confront me, but this will only force their hands to an eventual war. That’s why it’s imperative that every last Deer Folk in the forest dies along with their city.” Dusk finishes with a stoic frown.

Dusk could sense questions clouding his Broodmother’s thoughts. “Speak Vash. Say your thoughts.” Dusk commanded almost impatiently.

The Broodmother obediently spoke. “If you were going to kill all the deers to prevent any word of this war leaking to the equine monarchs, then why haven’t you killed the deer king and his forces when you had the chance? Our Nydus Worms alone could’ve crushed the Hydra along with the deer’s remaining forces.” Vash questioned.

Dusk frowned. “Simple Vash. I wanted him to see the full weight of what his actions had wrought on him and his people. I want him to despair and regret the day he denied my offer of peace. Killing him too early would have denied him of that punishment. Also by driving him back to his city. My Zerg will surround the last remnants of the Deer Folk and annihilate them. Ensuring none of their numbers escaping.” Dusk explained.

The Broodmother nodded in understanding. “I see now. Is that the reason why you had me command a third of our Brood to directly attack their nest?” Vash questioned. Dusk previously ordered Vash to send multiple Nydus worms directly into the Deer Folk’s home of the Everglade. So far they have been sieging the forest settlement and broken through their defenses the last Dusk checked.

“Yes. How’s the attack fairing?” Dusk questioned.

Vash took but a single moment to respond. “Our forces have broken through their defenses with minimal losses and by your orders are combing through their city for stragglers and razing the entire settlement. It also appears the last remnants of resistance and all those who survived are gathering in front of the large white tree. Shall I order our forces to pursue?”

Dusk turned his head to look at the Broodmother over his left shoulder. “Give the order. Hunt down the last remnants of resistance and kill all of the Deer Folk. By the time Aspen returns, his precious kingdom and his people will be destroyed.” Dusk said in a cold emotionless tone as he turned his gaze back towards the forest in the distance.

“Notify me once it’s done.” Dusk ordered. “It shall be done, my lord.” Vash said with a bow. Soon the Broodmother made her way back towards the Hive.

Dusk continued to stare towards the rising smoke in the horizon. The same area where his Zerg are laying total devastation on the Deer Folk and their home.

‘This all could have been avoided. Now you will be nothing but a king over ashes, Aspen.’ Dusk thought as he soon turned and made his way back to his Hive, preparing what’s to come next.

Location: Everfree Forest

Aspen bounded through the forest as fast as his legs could take him. His exhausted body screaming for rest, his over-taxed lungs burning for air.

But he didn’t have the time nor luxury for rest, this goes same for the rest of his subjects that are forcing themselves to run as he is. They are already slowed down as it is due to the injured, but they were still covering much-needed ground quickly.

Ever since their horrendous defeat, Aspen and what remains of his army fled from the Zerg controlled territory for only Goddess knows how long.

Each and every division within Aspen’s forces took crippling losses. His Rangers were depleted from their original number of 700 to a little over than a hundred left, all exhausted of arrows and morale. His Glade Guards took the heaviest casualties going from 600 to a mere handful of these brave souls remaining. His Druids’ losses were nearly crippling in their own right as only six of their members remained, most of the masters and adepts that he took are dead, their knowledge and skills forever lost.

As for the Children of Evera that were with them before, all of them dispersed into the forest long ago, losing what will they had left to fight as survival instincts took over their actions.

But despite these horrifying losses, there is only one thing plaguing Aspen’s every thought above all. If they stopped, even for a moment of rest, then that is more time for the swarm of Zerg behind them to catch up and less time they have to warn the Everglade.

“KEEP RUNNING MY SUBJECTS! WE’RE ALMOST TO THE EVERGLADE!” Aspen barely managed to shout out, like the rest of his army Aspen is near to collapsing from over exhaustion.

Aspen received a few replies from those nearest to him, all too exhausted and no doubt shaken from what has happened previously to put any real effort into their reply. After all, they are fleeing from the very monstrosities that mercilessly killed their fellows and routed all of them into this desperate escape in the first place.

Then as if to remind them of the nightmarish monstrosities chasing them for the third time since their retreat, a single horrifying roar tore through the air drowning out any other noise.

“CRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

“RUN! HURRAY! THEY GAINING ON US!” A panicking Glade Guard screamed from behind as those around Aspen forced themselves to run even faster.

Many of his subjects collapsed onto the forest floor, too exhausted to continue. But even still many of his deer’s tried their best to carry as many of the collapsed with them, risking themselves of falling behind from the rest of the group.

But not all could be saved. Many were left behind as a result, their fates only added to Aspen’s heavily weighted mind.

Aspen kept his pace as those behind him started to bound past him. “STAY TOGETHER! *GASP* KEEP YOUR CALM! WE MUST NOT CREATE PANIC WHEN WE ARRIVE IN THE-”

“MY KING! SMOKE! SMOKE FROM THE EVERGLADE!” Cried out Captain Illia, who was sent ahead to scout out a quicker passage for their retreat.

Immediately all exhaustion forgotten as Aspen surged forward, easily overtaking many of his subjects around him. Immediately he pushed through the gathering crowd of his own subjects as he finally laid eyes on the Everglade, something he would soon regret ever doing.

The very gates that led into the Everglade, large ornate doors magically shaped with artistically carved wood, unbreached since it was first erected, were utterly shattered. Pieces of what was once the glorious gate of the Everglade laid scattered all over the ground. Through the gates lies their beloved home in the midst of devastation as few of the trees that the Deer Folk called home is engulfed in flames. The very streets were filled with the dead, both Zerg and many of the Deer Folk alike as their blood painted the grass.

However, what caught Aspen’s sole attention were the Zerg rampaging through his city, destroying and killing all those desperately escaping the carnage. Aspen watched in horrified silence as the Zerg were climbing up trees and breaking into homes as those hiding within soon joined the chorus of screams that filled the air along the noise of the roaring fire.

Aspen nearly collapsed onto his knees. This… this was all his fault. If he had left more soldiers behind- if he had stayed in the Everglade instead of seeking the enemy-

Soon Aspen was literally shaken out of his thoughts by a deer beside him. “MY KING! THE EVERGLADE IS BURNING! WHAT ARE YOUR ORDERS!”

Aspen snapped his gaze to Captain Blackthorn before quickly schooling his features. He had left the Everglade and its people with Arch Druid Rosera, one of his most capable advisors. If the Zerg pushed this far into the Everglade, the survivors will most likely retreat towards the Tree of Evera for a last ditched defense but also for their final fall back plan to evacuate the Deer Folk.

“CRRAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

With the encroaching swarm behind them there is no time to lose, Aspen shouted out to his surrounding forces. “MY SUBJECTS! AS ONE! CHARGE INTO THE EVERGLADE! WE MUST REACH THE TREE OF EVERA!” Aspen commanded, snapping his subjects out of their shocked daze.

Soon his forces quickly formed into a tight formation with the few remaining Glade Guards as the vanguard while the Rangers, Druids and those still injured supported closely from behind.

Aspen stood at the very front of their formation as he thrust his spear towards the Everglade. “FORWARD!” Aspen exclaimed as he leads his forces into the Everglade, soon charging through the shattered gates and into the city itself.

As expected their valiant charge did not go unnoticed.

“SKKRREEEEIIIIIIIII!” A Zerg lizard perched on a fallen tree ahead let out a feral war cry, soon hundreds of rampaging Zerg poured in from all over, between the trees, leaping from above and even unburrowing from the path ahead of them. It is as if the Zerg had anticipated their arrival.

Thinking quickly, Aspen gathered power from the Heart before unleashing a torrent of barbed vines towards the charging Zerg blocking their way. Soon the vines tore through the Zerg horde in front of him as a clear path is made towards the Great Tree.

“PUSH FORWARD! DO NOT FALTER! FOR THE EVERFREE!”

“FOR THE EVERFREE!” The Deer Folk roared in reply as they charged through the cleared path.

The summoned vines did as they intended as Aspen and his forces managed to charge towards the Tree of Evera with little difficulty, Aspen growing more vines ahead of their path as the Zerg shrieked and roared around them.

Soon Aspen could see the Tree of Evera. Fortune favors him as the Great Tree remains unscathed and untouched by the surrounding fire. However, Aspen immediately saw a small force of Glade Guards holding the large hill up towards the entrance of the Tree while Rangers and Druids used both arrows and vines respectively to hold back the Zerg trying to force their way up the hill.

Leading the defending force from behind is the floating form of Arch Druid Rosera, her eyes glowing bright green with nature magic as tree roots glowing with runic marks surrounded her and the defending Deer Folk in a protective barrier.

“HOLD THE LINE LOYAL DEFENDERS OF THE EVERFREE! WE MUST RESCUE AS MANY OF OUR OWN AS WE CAN!” The Arch Druid commanded as her roots reactively caught over a dozen Zergling leaping towards the Glade Guard from above.

It was at this point Aspen saw what the Arch Druid is defending. From an open side to the defenders far left the Glade Guard were covering a steady stream of Deer Folk escaping the onslaught. Both young and old, mothers and sons too young to fight streamed through the defended opening and up into the safe confines of the Great Tree, the path was also covered by over branching roots, covering the retreating Deer Folk from deadly projectiles.

However, though the defenders are putting up a valiant defense, Aspen can see they were being whittled down from the relentless attacks from the surrounding Zerg streaming in from every possible direction.

If they don’t receive aid soon, then their defenses will surely fall.

Aspen raised his spear towards the defenders. “ALL FORCES, FORWARD! FOR THE EVERFREE!”

“FOR THE EVERFREE!” His army roared out as they quickly charged to aid the defenders.

“MY KING!” Rosera shouted out in surprise as Aspen summoned a venerable tide of barbed vines to clear out a direct path to the defenders. Zergs screamed and shrieked as the newly sprouted roots rushed through their ranks, killing many and clearing a path. The Zerg immediately clawed at the newly sprouted vines, trying relentlessly to get at the newly arrived Deer Folk. However, Aspen’s forces soon joined with the remaining defenders as the ranks of defending Glade Guards opened to let Aspen and his forces through.

Those who were not injured from Aspen’s retinue immediately joined with their fellows with the defense, holding back the relentless Zerg. The Rangers soon replenished their arrows from the defenders as their arrows soon joined the continuing volley. The Druids rejoined with the rest of their order as they soon poured their magic to maintaining the wall of roots and vines keeping the Zerg swarm at bay. The few Glade Guards reinforced their fellow brethren at arms, filling in the gaps in their formation.

Aspen is immediately greeted by the Arch Druid, relief clear in her expression. “Your arrival could not have been any more perfect my King!” Rosera said.

“Where is my son? Where is Bramble?” Aspen demanded in a stern tone.

“The Prince is directing those inside alongside Captain Yessera. They are leading our people to the roots of the Tree of Evera.” The Arch Druid answered.

Aspen somberly nodded. “I see. So you have enacted our last resort.” The king said in a low tone.

Rosera nodded as she immediately directed more of her roots to push back the growing horde of Zerg. “Yes! As you can see, the Zerg have broken into the Everglade. We tried to hold the defenses, but there were just too many even for the Ancient Spirits that fought valiantly to the end. Now we’re gathering as many of the surviving Deer Folk into the Tree of Evera as we can, but if this continues I fear we will lose the Everglade.” The Arch Druid said, her tone hiding her shame and regret.

Aspen digested this information before shaking his head. “The Everfree is lost anyway. Right now as we speak an unstoppable swarm of these abominations will soon flood into the Everglade. We must evacuate our people to safety, that should be our primary concern.” Aspen said, his decision final.

At that moment Captain Illia approached both Rosera and Aspen, immediately bowing to one knee. “My king! There are no more deers coming in! What are your orders?” The Ranger asked.

Aspen knew the implications of what his captain is asking. Though the thought of leaving dozens of survivors who could not make it is disheartening to Aspen, as king he must make decisions on behalf of those who are still alive within the Tree of Evera.

So with a heavy heart, Aspen gave his order. “Retreat all remaining forces back into the Tree of Evera! NOW!” Aspen ordered as Illia immediately sped away, giving the order for retreat.

Soon the chorus of retreat orders filled the air amongst the defender ranks.

“FALL BACK!”

“RETREAT BACK INTO THE GREAT TREE!”

“LET’S GET OUT OF HERE!”

Soon entire rows of Rangers and Glade Guards filed past Aspen and into the Tree of Evera. Both Aspen and Rosera covered their retreat by growing more vines and tree roots to hold back the voracious swarm of Zerg.

Lizards threw themselves at the twisting and crushing wall of vegetation, serpents fired an uncountable barrage into the roots and vine, hitting many of the retreating Deer Folk. Dozens of armored beetles and suicidal rollers started to douse the vines and roots in corrosive acid, soon opening a massive gap through the constantly sprouting plants that Aspen and Rosera could not hope to keep up.

BOOOOM! “CRRAAAAAAAAAAH!”

Aspen eyes widened as he sees the monstrous form of the four-armed monstrosity in the distance smashed through what remained of the gate in an explosion of splinters and wood. Soon the massive beast charged through the streets, toppling over trees and crushing any obstacles in its path into dust. The massive monstrosity of a Zerg is followed closely by a venerable tide of Zerg as they flooded into the Everglade shadowing the monster’s charge.

Aspen immediately snapped out of his shocked daze as he saw the last of the Deer Folk entered the Tree of Evera. “ROSERA! WE MUST GO NOW!” Aspen exclaimed, not waiting for the Druid’s answer as he pulled the stunned Rosera into the confines of the Great Tree.

Aspen threw Rosera in front of him as he quickly spun around and poured magical power into the entrance of the Tree of Evera. Soon from both sides of the open entrance the massive form that makes up the Great Tree soon closed the entrance, just as the massive monstrosity and the first of the Zerg was upon them.

CRASH! “CRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

The entire side of the recently closed entrance buckled and violently bent inwards with a loud crack of broken wood as four of the monstrosity’s massive blades pierced through the closed entrance, showering flecks of splinters and wood dust all around Aspen and those still behind him.

Soon the four massive blades were violently torn back out from where they came from, leaving four large gaping holes.

“CRRAAAAAAAAAAH!” CRASH!

Aspen immediately backed away as the indented entrance of the Great Tree bent even further, showering even more splinters onto the halls of the Great Tree. The four blades of the monstrosity once more pierced through the closed entrance as the magical energies flowing through the Great Tree is working actively to heal whatever the monstrosity is inflicting on the closed entrance.

But even though the Tree of Evera is mighty in its own right, Aspen can tell the Great Tree will not hold long against the Zerg.

Aspen did not wait for a third strike as he immediately turned towards those still with the entrance halls of the Great Tree. “EVERYONE! MAKE YOUR WAY DOWN TO THE ROOT CAVERN! THE ZERG WILL SOON BREAKTHROUGH!” Aspen ordered as every Deer quickly made their way towards to said chamber.

Aspen noticed Rosera still on the floor where he last threw her. “Rosera! What’s the matter? Are you injured?” Aspen asked, his tone hiding his worry.

“The Great Tree of Evera… It’s screaming out in pain…” Rosera said as she shakily stood on both legs.

Aspen understood what the Druid meant, but before he could speak another crash of the closed entrance sounded throughout the halls followed by a bellowing roar of the monstrosity outside.

Aspen schooled his features on the shaken Druid. “We have no time for this Rosera! We must make our way towards the Root Caverns at once!” Aspen said as Rosera nodded. Soon both King and Druid made their way through the halls of the Great Tree and down deep underground.

Soon both Aspen and Rosera entered the Root Cavern, one of the most sacred rooms within the Tree of Evera. Calling the Root Cavern a room is putting it lightly, the cavern of dirt and stone is vast, it can hold all those who call the Everglade their home with room to spare. Sprouting down directly from the ceiling and spread out all over the cavern floor are the very Roots of the Tree of Evera, each tendril emitting a soft blue light of pure magic that brightened up the entire cavern.

The Root Cavern are used mainly by the Druids of the Everglade. Both masters and aspirants, since ancient times, came to this sacred cavern in order to commune with the very energies of the Tree of Evera, and through it to peer into the vast ocean of magic that flows through the very earth itself.

But the most important aspect of communing with the Tree of Evera is to connect to the other Great Trees of the world.

In the long past, the very first of the Great Trees were believed to have first sprouted since the creation of the world and are connected to one another through the very roots of the world itself. Though the Tree of Evera was not amongst the first nor the very last, it is still one of the Great Trees that survived throughout the untold millennia’s.

Throughout the untold past, many of these Great Trees became lost, either through great catastrophes or through the misguided ideals of the lesser races. Those that still stood to this day are connected to one another through the very roots of the world.

If one takes the time to understand these Great Trees, commune with these trees as the Deer Folk did, then one can tap into the very flow of the earth itself and travel almost instantaneously to the other Great Trees.

This is the very reason why Aspen and Rosera gathered all those who survived in the Root Cavern, this is the Deer Folk’s last resort in saving what remained of their race.

As Aspen walked through the mass of Deer Folk, barely over a couple hundred of his subjects were left, something that weighed heavily on Aspen’s mind.

Each of his subjects looked towards him as the crowd of deers made way for him. Fear and hopelessness marred their expressions, the sounds of the screaming and crying filled the air every time the cavern shook as rocks and dirt rained from the ceiling above.

Soon Aspen and Rosera approached the very roots of the Great Tree, the sight of what’s left of the Druids communing with the tree itself caught his sole attention.

“FATHER!”

Aspen is then suddenly hugged around the waist by his son, one that he immediately returned.

After a few seconds, Aspen pried off his son at arm's length before looking directly into his eyes. “Bramble. Are you hurt?”

Bramble shook his head. “No father! I’m fine! I should be asking you that! With what’s happening out there I thought you have…” Bramble said no more, the reason for his worry is clear to Aspen.

Aspen then hugged his son once more. “I’m sorry Bramble for making you worry. I did fail, I failed to prevent all of this from happening, failed to save the Everfree, to save our home. But it’s not too late to save you all.”

Aspen then broke the hug as he with Bramble in tow made their way over towards the communing Druids. “Druids! Do we have any possible destinations to get our people to safety!?”

One of the Druids, a young Doe, approached Aspen and bowed her head. “We have your majesty. But as you know, many of the Great Trees that the Tree of Evera is connected to are now few and far in between. It also takes a considerable amount of time to prepare such connection, so we were forced to find the closest one that could see the survivors to possible safety. But…” The Doe hesitantly trailed off.

Aspen had no patience for this. “Out with it! Is the location safe for our people’s escape?” Aspen demanded. The Druid yelped and immediately answered. “It may be safe your majesty! But the Great Tree we’re communing to is very young, just recently grown. It’s located in the pony settlement near the Everfree.”

Aspen's eyes widened at this information, but the shaking of the cavern and the cries of his subjects finalized his decision. “Then it will have to do! Open a path to this tree at once!” Aspen ordered as he turned to address the rest of the surviving Deer Folk. “THE REST OF YOU! BE PREPARED TO MOVE! TIME IS OF THE ESSENCE!”

Soon as one the Druids spoke words of magical power to commune with the very roots of the Tree of Evera. Soon one of the massive roots rose from the ground, creating a massive archway in front of the surviving Deer Folk.

Aspen stood in front of the archway alongside his advisors and son standing beside him, what’s left of the defenders of the Everglade surrounded Aspen and his close companions, all prepared to do their sworn duty.

Soon the entire root that made up the archway glowed with magical power as a swirling blue portal appeared, filling the entirety of the archway in its bright glow.

As soon as the portal opened Aspen turned to his subjects. “THE PORTAL IS OPEN! GLADE GUARD! SECURE THE OTHER SIDE! THE REST OF YOU FOLLOW THROUGH!”

Soon the crowd of Deer Folk moved and bustled with activity. The Glade Guards immediately filed into the portal, the portal rippling with activity.

Soon the rest of the Deer folk started making their way through the portal as Aspen stayed to make sure that all of his subjects make it through.

Suddenly the cavern stopped shaking as roars of the monstrous Zerg could be faintly heard through the entrance of the cavern.

Like fire, the Deer Folk started to panic as every deer pushed and shoved one another to get into the open portal, Aspen as well as his advisors and the remaining defenders tried to quell the chaos and at the same time rush as many of the remaining Deer Folk into the portal as safely as they can.

“EVERYONE! QUICKLY! INTO THE PORTAL! LEAVE NONE BEHIND! HELP THOSE IN NEED!” Bramble shouted out to the crowd as Aspen watch in stoic silence.

The Deer Folk. Just days ago were proud followers of their beloved Goddess Evera and loyal protectors of the Everfree are now reduced to fleeing from their home, to leave behind everything they have ever known just to survive.

Aspen then turned his attention towards the entrance to the Root Cavern. Even above all the panicked commotion, Aspen could still hear the ever-growing roars and bloodthirsty cries of the Zerg flooding throughout the Tree of Evera. Soon they will find this cavern and if that happens then his people, his loyal friends and most importantly his son will have no time to close the portal on the other side.

And if the one leading the Zerg gained access to the Tree of Evera and its secrets, then it will surely follow his people through the portal and finish what it started.

That cannot happen. Not while Aspen can still do something about it.

Aspen, making his decision, turned to Bramble who is still directing Deer Folk into the portal alongside his teachers, mentors and the most trusted companions Aspen had the honor to call friends.

At that moment, Aspen did not see the worry in Bramble's eyes or the eyes of a scared fawn like many of the other Deer Folk. No… he saw eyes filled with conviction and determination, determined to see their people safe and determined to see to their safety even if it means risking his own life.

Such devotion to their people… to his people… is worthy of a prince. Of a king.

Aspen looked down as the Heart of the Everfree as he held the amulet in his right hand. Both pride and sorrow filling his heart at what he is going to do.

What he is sworn to do when the Heart was passed down to him all those years ago.

“Father! That’s the last of the survivors! We need to go now!”

Aspen raised his gaze from the Heart to his son, who is now standing in front of him, eyes filled with worry and hand outstretched to take his.

Aspen then turned his gaze to each of his most trusted companions. His eyes silently telling them of what he has decided and what must be done.

His advisors, his most trusted friends, Blackthorn, Rosera, and even Yessera all gave him looks of sorrow before nodding their heads in solemn acceptance.

“What’s wrong father? Why do you all have that look on your faces?” Bramble asked, his voice grew worried.

Aspen kneeled down to meet his son eye to eye, for what will be the last they will ever do. “My son… tell me. What is a king sworn to do above all else?” Aspen questioned.

“To care and protect those underneath him.” Bramble answered.

Aspen nodded. “Now tell me. What is the Bearer of the Heart of the Everfree sworn to do above all else?” Aspen questioned once more.

Bramble answered. “To protect the Everfree…” Bramble’s eyes slowly widened as he slowly shook his head. “No…”

“My son… I have failed in my duty to protect our home. But I can still ensure the safety of our people. To save the future of the Deer Folk. And it starts with making sure you survive.” Aspen said.

Bramble frantically shook his head. “No… no, no, NO! Father, please! You don’t have to do this! We can still make it through! We can-”

“I’m sorry my son…” Aspen interrupted. “But if the one leading the Zerg manages to harness the Tree of Evera for their own. Then nowhere is safe for our people.” Aspen then placed both hands on Bramble's shoulders. “That is why I have to stay behind. To make sure they can never use the Tree of Evera for such purpose.”

Tears welled up in Bramble’s eyes, his lips quivering. “But you can’t! Who will lead the Deer Folk!? Everyone still needs you! I still need you, Father!” Bramble cried out as tears fell from his face.

Aspen slowly drew his hands back to the back of his neck, soon unclasping the Heart of the Everfree from his neck. He then, in stoic silence, clasped the sacred relic of the Deer Folk around Bramble’s neck before placing his hands on Bramble’s cheeks, wiping away his son’s tears.

“No, you don’t my son. I see in you what my father saw in me, what your mother believed you can be. I am sorry, as your father to place such a heavy burden on your shoulders. I wouldn’t do so if times were not so desperate or you were not prepared.” Aspen then stood, his somber expression turned serious as he looked at his son, who met his gaze with tearful eyes.

“I! Aspen! King of the Everglade and the Heart of the Everfree will relinquish my titles and the Heart to my chosen successor! My son Bramble! Let it be known underneath the Tree of Evera that a new King and bearer of the Heart of the Everfree has been chosen.” Aspen announced as all of his loyal friends soon bowed to a still shocked Bramble.

Bramble shook his head. Tears flowed freely down his eyes. “No… father I can’t-”

Aspen, for the first time today, gave a genuine smile towards his son. “I have always been proud of you my son. Though I have never been the best of fathers, know that I have always been proud of what you have become.” Aspen said as he soon turned to face the entrance of the cavern. “Take him and go.”

Before Bramble could speak, Blackthorn quickly lifted the young fawn onto his shoulder and rushed towards the portal along with the others. Granting their King his one last wish.

“FATHER NOOOOOOOOOO!” Aspen heard his son cry out. His own tears flowed freely down his face as he soon heard the telltale of the portal rippling followed by silence.

Aspen bowed his head as he let out a shaky sigh. “Goodbye, my son. I will see your mother soon.”

Immediately the silence was replaced with the faint roar of the Zerg. Aspen could hear them; they were closing in on to his position.

With not a second to waste, Aspen immediately wiped away his tears and used his own magical skills to close the portal. Soon the swirling portal disappeared as the root lowered itself back onto the ground.

Once that’s finished, Aspen approached where all the roots of the Great Tree met the ground. He then placed both hands against the glowing roots and magically tapped into the Tree of Evera.

His vision soon swirled into the very essence of the tree, his very thoughts and being become one with the Great Tree. The tree accepted his presence, he felt its pain as the Zerg rampaged all throughout its great form, its anger at the fate of those who it came to call as family, its sorrow at those who fell defending it to the last.

Then in a single moment, the tree understood what Aspen wanted, what needed to be done. So with a sense of acceptance and what felt like a last farewell, the Tree started the process to its own destruction.

Aspen is immediately then forced out of the Great Tree’s influence. Soon after regaining his sight, he then noticed the very roots of the Tree of Evera glowing brighter than ever before as a faint hum could be heard.

Aspen placed a single hand on the nearest root and immediately felt the mass build up of magical energies within the root. Soon, the Tree of Evera will die but not before destroying the Everglade and all the Zerg that dared to infest it in one last act of defiance.

Aspen then turned to face the cavern entrance, standing resolutely as the glow of the roots flooded the room in bright light. Soon the constant roars and screams of hundreds of thousands Zerg abominations filled the cavern.

Soon enough dozens upon dozens of Zerg poured from the cavern entrance, hundreds more burrowing out of the walls and ceiling before dropping down onto the ground and making their charge towards him.

But it was too late. Aspen’s stared defiantly at the incoming Zerg, his task done as a sense of fulfillment settled his thoughts.

“For the Everfree.” Aspen whispered as his vision flashed white.

Author's Note

Hey everyone. Another quick chapter just as I promised.

Now to answer any questions you readers might have.

1. What happened to the forest?

I know many of you reader may already know what has happened but I will re-explain what has happened. Dusk lead Aspen’s army deeper into Zerg territory and reverted the Zerg Creep back to its original function, which kills all plant life that feeds off it.

Hence why the trees withered and died and the Spirits weakened greatly.

2. Why did the Spirits survive for so long on the Creep?

The Ancient Spirits are not your usual trees, they are formed from very powerful and ancient spirits of the Everfree. Their very forms are molded and filled with magic, so they didn’t die outright but instead they are essentially poisoned and weakened.

3. Why is Hydra so tanky? Hydralisks, Roaches and Banelings should’ve killed it easily at first.

The Hydra is a massive beast in the MLP Canon, towering over everything really by a good hundred feet. With something that big it can take a considerable amount of punishment, especially from small projectiles such as the Hydralisk Spines and the acid from Roaches and Banelings.

However, that doesn’t mean these same attacks have no effect. I think I did a good job of expressing just how much pain the Hydra was in while sacrificing itself to save Aspen’s forces.

4. Why did Dusk let Aspen escape?

Dusk already explained why he let Aspen escape. He wanted to punish Aspen, to make sure he sees the full weight of his decision of going to war with the Zerg and the consequences that follow. Also, he wanted Aspen and his forces to be at the Everglade so Dusk can simply kill all of the Deer Folk in one fell swoop.

However, that did not happen as intended. You will see how Dusk will react to this in the next chapter.

Thank you for reading and supporting this fic. Leave a comment, review or suggestion below.

See you readers next chapter.

Prologue Pt 1: Welcome Back

Author's Note

Hello everyone this is MrOreoMan.

I wanted to write a Fimfic for the longest time but didn't get around doing so. But now I wrote my very first Fimfic for this website.

I noticed the lack of Starcraft x MLP crossovers, especially ones with the Zerg.

I know there is a few Zerg fics, but I wanted to write my own unique one.

If you have any questions, comments, concerns or reviews, leave them in the comment section or PM me directly. I will answer them to the best of my ability.

Now without further ado, here's the story.

Prologue Pt 1: Welcome Back

Prologue Part 1: Ceres

Unknown Narrator:

Sarah Kerrigan, or infamously known as the Queen of Blades, is the ultimate ruler of the Zerg swarm. With her swarm she had conquered many planets and took countless of lives from both the Terran and Protoss races and brought terror throughout the Koprulu Sector.

However, before she was any of this, she used to be a human, a ghost operative to be exact.

As a ghost she first worked under the Confederacy, an old Terran government, and was forged to become their ultimate assassin, she was then taken in by a rebel leader named Arcturus Mengsk and his rebel group. She saw Mengsk as a father figure and a leader that she would follow to the end. She had close relationships to a few people, but the one person that she would treasure the most for all time is a man named James Raynor, leader of the Raynor’s Raiders.

Both Raynor and Kerrigan joined and followed Mengsk’s rebellion against the Confederacy until one mission where Mengsk deliberately abandoned Kerrigan to the Zerg onslaught on Tarsonis.

Due to this betrayal Raynor and his group left Mengsk and both men thought Kerrigan was forever gone.

Oh how wrong they were…

The previous leader of the Zerg, the Overmind, turned Kerrigan from a human into the Queen of Blades, my ruler, and as the Great War waged on between the three races so too did her powers.

The Great War ended with the death of the Overmind itself by the heroic sacrifice of a Protoss Templar named Tassadar, who used the energies of the void to permanently kill the Zerg ruler.

After the Overmind’s death, my queen quickly gained control of most of the Zerg broods and waged a war against some of the Overmind’s most loyal agents called the Cerebrates, this war was known as the Brood Wars.

During this war, however, a fleet from a distant Terran world known as Earth arrived into the Koprulu Sector. They called themselves the UED and they immediately took control of the main Terran worlds and eventually the new Overmind that the remaining Cerebrates created.
However, their intrusion did not last for long, my queen manipulated and tricked the Dark Templars into killing the New Overmind and the Cerebrates that was against her. Now as the sole ruler of the Zerg swarm she driven out and killed all the UED fleets ending the Brood Wars.
Four years pasted, during this time my queen grew in power and the swarm assimilated new species into the endless swarm.

Then she started her conquest across the galaxy sparking the Second Great War.

During this war she was looking for pieces of an ancient Xel’naga artifact called the Keystone, a crucial part of a prophecy foretold by the ancient Xel’naga themselves.

However, James Raynor manage to collect all the pieces of the Xel’naga artifact, and with the aid of his allies and Prince Valerian and his Dominion forces, they launch a daring invasion on Char.

On Char, James Raynor used the artifact to cleanse the Queen of Blades of most of her zerg influence and back into Sarah Kerrigan.
After the battle, Raynor and his allies took Kerrigan to a secret research station in order to test her of any remaining zerg influence. However, they were immediately attacked by Mengsk’s forces with their goal to end Kerrigan’s life.

During the ensuing battle James Raynor and Sarah Kerrigan were separated and thus tried to escape the Dominion forces their own way. Unknown to Kerrigan, Raynor was shortly captured after their separation.

Kerrigan soon found out that the Dominion captured and executed James Raynor and thus in her sheer thirst for vengeance she returned to lead the zerg swarm once again. Unfortunately, the swarm was broken and in disarray, thus Kerrigan had to rebuild the swarm.

As she was rebuilding the swarm she faced many obstacles, like the Brood mother named Zagara who was ultimately killed for her disobedience. With each obstacle conquered her own powers grew until the Dark Prelate Zeratul took her to the very planet where the Zerg were first born, Zeras.

In this place Zeratul told her of the prophecy of the end times and her role to play in it, however, Kerrigan did not care and only seeks power to kill her enemies.

On this planet Kerrigan transformed back into the Queen of Blades, however, far more powerful than ever before. Once she received this power she soon received a message from Mengsk himself and was given news that James Raynor was alive.

Kerrigan swore that she would find James Raynor and thus enlisted the aid of Raynors’ old allies Matt Horner and the now renegade Prince Valerian in order to find him.

Both Matt and Valerian succeeded in finding James Raynor and with the new Queen of Blades and her brood, attacked the prison ship that kept James Raynor.

After freeing James Raynor the Queen of Blades received a psionic message from an unknown source from the secret facility of Skygeirr.
When she arrived at the facility, she discovered the unknown source was an old enemy from the UED, a former admiral named Alexei Stukov now turned into a sentient infested terran. Stukov told Kerrigan about the facility making the hybrid abominations for Mengsk’s army and needs to be destroyed.

My queen set about destroying this facility, however, Stukov also warned her about an ancient shapeshifter that goes by the name of Narud. My queen faced Narud in battle and won but was fatally wounded.

Fortunately, she was rescued by Alexei Stukov and was brought back to her Leviathan in order to recuperate.
Now my queen has finally arrived.

How I remember that day as if it were yesterday, as the saying goes.

*Flashback*
Location: Zerg Leviathan over Skygeirr Facility

Kerrigan just woke from her short rest in the zerg spawning pool after her battle with Narud and is now currently making her way to the nerve center of the Leviathan.

Narud was a dangerous and cunning opponent, but like all those who dared challenge her, he to was ultimately defeated and killed by her.
However, she could not enjoy her victory over an ancient being such as Narud. What Naurd told her before he died sent chills throughout her body.

“Amon lives. You will see him soon.”

Now she knows for certain that the possibility of Amon’s coming will surely happen and she needs to be ready.
But first she needs to settle a score with a certain murderer before preparing for Amon’s arrival.

Once she arrived at her destination she was immediately greeted by her co-hosts.

Dehaka, Isha and the newest addition, Stukov.

When she first saw Stukov she was somewhat surprised that the man, who was once her enemy, was brought back to life as an infested by the experimentations of Narud.

Now thanks to Stukov she found this facility which created hybrids for Mengsk and saw to it that it was burned to the ground and all it’s research gone.

Afterwards she gave Stukov an ultimatum, Join the Zerg Swarm or leave, pretty much along those lines.

Now that she thought about it. She had a curious little question to ask him.

Stukov turned to Kerrigan and said “Ah! You are awake and in good health.”

“I’m fine. But I have one question for you, one that I have been curious about.”

“What is it then?”

“You said that you were held in that facility for years, why did you choose now to contact me and inform me about this facility?”

“We felt your powers weakened after the Dominion attacked Char with that Xel’naga artifact, so it wasn’t the right time. Plus, you were still under the influence of Amon at the time.” answered Stukov.

“How did you know about the attack on Char and my supposed drain of my powers. And most importantly, who is “we”?” asked Kerrigan with a suspicious look directed toward Stukov.

Stukov immediately answered “I overheard the attack from some of the Dominion scientists that were experimenting on me. And about how I know about your drain of powers, well you can say I had some help from something within the facility and that something also helped me escape and communicate with you.”

Kerrigan pondered over the information that Stukov told her. ‘It would explain how Stukov manage to not only escape this facility but secretly send a psionic message to me without alerting both Narud and the Tal’darim. But whoever helped Stukov must be a powerful psionic user in order to pull off something like this.’

With this new information in mind Kerrigan asked “Do you have any idea who this person might be?”

“No. Like I said, something helped me escape the facility and communicate to you. When I asked for an identity all he said was that he can not tell me till the time is right, however, he did tell me where he’s being currently held.” Answered Stukov.

This caught Kerrigan’s attention “Then why isn’t he communicating with us now?”

“He told me he was being held in a Tal’darim made prison that suppresses his psionic powers. However, it seems he manage to somehow communicate with me to an extent.”

“Where is this prison?”

“Deep inside the facility away from the battles that we recently fought in.”

“Take me to him I wish to meet him.”

Location: Skygeirr Facility

After walking and ripping through many security doors, Kerrigan and Stukov finally arrived at a large door to the prison that held Stukov’s anonymous saviour.

When Kerrigan first arrived she immediately felt a strange familiar presence on the other side of the door, however, it was blurry due to the prison blocking most of the psionic signatures coming from within the prison and her attempt to see within the prison.

“This prison can definitely block any high level psionic powers or signatures, however, whoever is on the other side of this door must be a powerful psionic user in order to leak out this much signature, who could it be? And why does it seem so familiar to me?” Asked Kerrigan as she looked at the massive door.

“There is only one way to find out.” Said Stukov.

With that statement Kerrigan begun to use her pisoinc energy to blast open the door. Due to the Tal’darim runes and technology, the door held against Kerrigan’s power.

Annoyed, Kerrigan pooled more of her energy into the attack and was awarded with the door slowly giving away.

With one last push the door gave way and was blasted apart by Kerrigan’s sheer psionic power. With a smirk of victory, she and Stukov walked into the prison in order to meet their unknown ally.

The prison was fairly large, large enough to fit two Ultralisks with some room to spare.

Other than the large amount of space, the first thing they saw when they entered the prison was the sheer amount of wires and machinery covering and connected to the walls and the floor of the prison.

The second thing they noticed was all these wires were converging to the center of the prison, and the being at the center connected to all the wires made Kerrigan and Stukov stop in their tracks.

The being was a large worm with fleshy bulbous body with seven pairs of purple tentacle-like legs.

Kerrigan and Stukov knew exactly what they were looking at.

It was a cerebrate. A powerful one at that from they can sense.

Kerrigan was the first one to get out of her shock and walked up to confront the cerebrate followed shortly by Stukov.

“Who are you. And were you the one that informed and aided Stukov and me with the downfall of this facility?” Asked Kerrigan.

At first the cerebrate says nothing. Until after a moment it spoke with a tried voice.

“My queen, is that you? It’s good to see you once again.”

Kerrigan was taken off guard when the unknown cerebrate communicated with her telepathically, no one other than those of her swarm ever dared or succeeded, however, that did not matter as she quickly composed herself.

“You know me but I don’t know you, however, I will admit you seem awfully familiar. Who. Are. You.” Demanded Kerrigan.

“My queen, have you forgotten about me, it is I your guardian and your first loyal servant when you were first indoctrinated into the swarm.”

This greatly shocked Kerrigan. “That’s impossible! The cerebrate that watched over and served me was killed by the Dark Templars when the Overmind was killed!”

“That is true, however, after that battle Narud found my body and essence and thus resurrected me back from the dead. However, for years he tormented, experimented and used my very essence and DNA to create and perfect his hybrids. It was this very prison where he kept me from communicating with you and using his foul technology and energies to keep me alive through the years. However, as he kept me here I grew stronger by secretly feeding off small amounts of psionic energies of this place for many years without Naurd’s knowing until I could, with great effort, communicate and see those outside my prison. That is where I found Stukov and my salvation. With him I devised an escape plan for him in order to communicate with you about this facility, but had to wait for the right moment. That moment came when I felt a large spike in psionic energy and immediately recognized it was yours no matter how faint it was. So I set my plan in motion, aided Stukov and you know the rest.”

Kerrigan was left speechless. Her first and most loyal servant/guardian that she thought had been killed all those years ago is supposedly now alive once again in front of her.

“You know this cerebrate?” Asked Stukov as he was looking between her and the cerebrate in confusion.

Kerrigan pondered, even with his psionic signature being as familiar as her old guardian this one might be a fake, she needed to test him.

“If you’re truly that cerebrate then tell me, what did the cerebrate teach me after the death of cerebrate Zasz?” This question that Kerrigan asked will confirm for her whether the cerebrate before her is or isn’t her loyal guardian

Without hesitation the cerebrate answered.

“Vision my Queen. I taught you vision.”

Once again Kerrigan was left speechless.

When Kerrigan first emerged as the Queen of Blades, she met the cerebrate for the first time and was thankful towards this cerebrate for protecting her. Thus she asked him to continue to watch over her. As the Great War waged on, the cerebrate taught Kerrigan all he knew on how to lead the Zerg Swarm as effectively and efficiently as she can and she in turned grew more powerful. She still remembers the most important lesson he has ever taught her.

“Listen well Kerrigan. The Swarm is powerful. But power is not enough for it’s leader. You must possess vision. With vision, no army of any size or power can ever hope to defeat you.”

‘It’s truly him. My servant. My teacher. My guardian.’

Stukov brought her out of her dazed mind.

“By the silence of this room, I’m guessing the answer was correct and that you two know each other.”

Quickly composing herself Kerrigan replied.

“Yes. This cerebrate was created by the first Overmind and was tasked to protect me while I was growing within my chrysalis. After I was born as the old Queen of Blades I asked this cerebrate to continue his vigil to watch over me as I was still intergrading to the zerg swarm. I thought he was killed by the Dark Templars when the Overmind died those many years ago.” answered Kerrigan as she once again looked towards the cerebrate.

“Now I’m once again back in your presence after all these years, oh how you grew in power my queen, it was my wish to see you once more during my years in imprisonment,” says the cerebrate.

“It’s also good to have you back after all these years, I will need your services once more for what the Zerg will face in the future,” stated Kerrigan.

“I dearly wish to serve you once more my queen, however, I cannot with great regret as the machine I’m connected to is the only thing keeping me alive. If I were to be separated from this machine, I will die, Narud saw to that,” said the cerebrate.

This news caused Kerrigan to curse “Damn you Narud! There must be another way! I will not lose you again!”

“I’m sorry my queen. There seems to be no other way,” Said the cerebrate as his entire body seems to deflate.

After a moment of silence and sorrow from both the cerebrate and Kerrigan, Stukov came up with an idea.

“What if we can find a new host body to house the cerebrate?” This brought back hope into Kerrigan’s eyes.

“Yes that could work, but where are we going to find a suitable body for the cerebrate, his psionic power is immense from what I can sense, no regular body can withstand that much power,” Stated Kerrigan.

“There is one body that might work,” This caught the attention of both Kerrigan and Stukov.

“When this facility was built, Narud had been secretly collecting any Terrans with powerful psionic potential. He would then use these Terrans’ psionic energy and souls to feed his hybrid, what is left is but an empty husk. While I was communicating with Stukov during our imprisonment I noticed a very faint but powerful psionic signature coming from a captured Terran, at first I thought nothing of it, now it might be my only key to salvation,” explained the cerebrate.

“where is this body now!?” Kerrigan asked hastily, if there was a chance for her guardian to once again be by her side commanding the swarm, then she would take it.

“I know where it might be, this facility has a cryo-chamber deep within the facility where they keep all those bodies, that’s where they kept my body before they turned me into this,” answered Stukov as he gestured to himself with his right hand.

“Then what are we waiting for, lets go!” Ordered Kerrigan as Stukov proceeded to exit the prison with Kerrigan following closely behind him.

Location: Skygeirr Facility

Kerrigan and Stukov arrived at the cryo-chambers.

The first thing they noticed was the vast amount of cryo-pods that was currently housed.

There were rows upon rows of cryo-pods with each housing a body.

It was an intimidating task they had to fulfill, but, Kerrigan wasn’t deterred even in the slightest.

She faced far worse.

Stukov on the other hand.

“This is a lot of bodies, it might take us, I don’t know, maybe a millennium at least to find this body for your servant,” Stukov said sarcastically.

“We must try. I need the cerebrate under my services again, he will aid me greatly against Amon once we find this body, even if it means that I have to sort through all these pods.” Kerrigan answered, her tone leaving no room for an argument.

Luckily for Stukov, they didn’t need to.

“My queen, it may be easier for you both if you try sensing for the greatest psionic residue. The hybrids usually need time to consume the psionic essence of these Terrans and thus once finished, they leave behind a residue of psionic energy. The greater the residue, the more powerful the Terran must have been psionically,” explained the cerebrate.

With this new information, Kerrigan’s eyes glowed with psionic power as she scanned the room for the suitable body. What she saw was green, mist like aura that each cryo-pod were currently emitting.

Most of the pods would emit the same amount of aura, while others would emit more but not enough for them to be the suitable host.
It wasn’t after 20 minutes of searching that she came across an interesting pod.

This particular cryo-pod was emitting a large amount of psionic aura that it over shadowed at least three other chambers beside it on both sides.

“This must be the one. Stukov, cerebrate I found it I’m taking a look.”

As she activated the cyro-pod and took a look at the body.

Suffice to say she was somewhat surprised.

The body was of a young adolescent male, probably around sixteen years old.

He has short black hair and was probably around six feet tall, pale white skin and had a skinny almost stick like build while wearing grey undergarments.

However, most defining feature was his eyes, they were blank and without any signs of life.

If it weren’t for the occasional heartbeat and breathing, she would’ve thought this teen to be a dead corpse.

Other than the eyes, there wasn’t any other defining traits about the teen.

Stukov came over and had a look at the teen. To say he was unimpressed.

“This is the host body for the cerebrate? Well I’ve seen far worse corpses. Are you sure you got the right one?” Asked Stukov as he stares at the corpse like body in the pod.

“I’m for certain that this is the right one, this child has the greatest amount of psionic residue compared to the other pods in this chamber,” Kerrigan explained as she lifted the teen from the pod and carried him bridal style back to the cerebrate.

Once they arrived back to the cerebrates prison, Kerrigan laid the body of the teen in front of the cerebrate for him to inspect.

“This is definitely the Terran that I sensed, now I must concentrate, for this next part is vital to my survival and must not be disturbed. I never done or attempted this before, so both of you should stand at a fair distance away,” stated the cerebrate as the other two zerg beings proceeded to stand at a safe distance.

Kerrigan was worried for the cerebrate, but believed that the cerebrate can to do this procedure, while Stukov was curious and cautious on what was going to happen next.

They didn’t wait long for the cerebrates’ whole body started to glow bright orange with psionic energy around both him and the body.
The storm grew in both power and ferocity to the point where both Kerrigan and Stukov couldn’t see the cerebrate and the body and are currently baring the storm the best they could.

Both spectators were awed by the sheer amount of psionic power that the cerebrate held. However, they weren’t the only ones feeling the cerebrates power. Almost every psionic sensitive user in the Koprulu sector felt a powerful and ancient power.

The Protoss thought this ancient psionic power was the Overmind returning and thus were in panic and prepared for the worst.

The Terrans’ ghost or spectre operatives and psionic users felt immense headaches and nausea from this power.

The Zerg everywhere were attracted to this power like moths to a flame.

And just as it suddenly appeared, it stopped.

The storm of psionic power has stopped. Both Kerrigan and Stukov looked around the prison they only saw devastation.

Wires and machinery were burned, melted and shredded to pieces, while the ground, walls and ceiling had large burned gouge marks and was charred black.

In the center of the room was a fairly large crater, still smoking after the ordeal.

Both spectators were awed by the aftermath of the cerebrates power.

'The cerebrate is this powerful? How in the world did we, the UED, manage to capture the Overmind If they were holding this much power?'

Stukov then looked around the room once more and decided not to think about it to hard and started making his way towards the crater.
At the same time Kerrigan was making her way towards the still smoking crater.

‘I can’t sense him, what has happened? Did he succeed? Or did he die again?’ Kerrigan than used a weak psionic wave to clear the smoke.
What they saw surprised them.

They didn’t see the body of the cerebrate anywhere but the body of the teen lying at the center of the crater in a fetal position, however, the body changed.

What once looked like a corpse, now laying in the middle of the crater is a far healthier looking teen. The body now has a lean build and the skin colour changed from sickly white to a healthy peach colour, and somehow the grey undergarment is still intact.

“Well it appears to me that the process was a great success, don’t you think Kerrigan?” Asked Stukov as he looked at the new body.
Kerrigan simply answered with a nod.

To Kerrigan and Stukov the process seemed to be a success.

But the body hadn’t moved for several minutes.

“Oh no, Stukov head back to the leviathan and prepare for our arrival, I’ll make sure he’s alright!”

“Yes at once!” Stukov than ran out of the prison.

With slight panic Kerrigan rushed towards the body and started to inspecting it for any injuries.

‘No injuries that I can see. What went wrong during the proc- ‘

She was then cut off from her thoughts when the boy she was holding stirred and started to wake up.

“mmmngggg! What happened? My queen is that you?” the boy asked in a state of daze and tiredness.

He opened his eyes and Kerrigan saw that his eye’s changed from blank dead eyes to normal eyes with orange irises.

“Yes, but more importantly, cerebrate is that you?” Kerrigan asked almost demanded.

“Yes. It is I my queen, your loyal servant and guardian, now in a new body,” answered the now identified cerebrate.

“Good now get up so we can leave this damnable prison,” ordered Kerrigan as she stood up.

“Yes my queen.” The cerebrate tried to stand but immediately fell forward landing on his face.

“Ouch. I still need to get use to the Terran body.”

He tried again but this time with more success and started walking around to get use to the body. After five minutes he adapted to his new body and had a smirk of achievement.

As amusing as watching him testing out his new body. Kerrigan still had a task to do.

“Now since you have a new body I will ask again. Will you join the Zerg and serve me once more as my guardian,” Even though Kerrigan asked it sounded more like an order due to the amount of power behind her voice when she said it.

Immediately the cerebrate bowed down onto one knee in front of his queen.

“I, cerebrate of the swarm and guardian of the Queen of Blades will serve you once again,”

“Since you’re going to be my guardian you will need a name for yourself other than cerebrate. What would you like?” Kerrigan asked.

The cerebrate pondered for a moment then finally decided on a name.

“Ceres. I will choose Ceres for my new name.”

“Then it’s settled. Ceres, I the Queen of Blades appoint you to be the Guardian of the Swarm and to protect the swarm from those who will do harm against it!”

“Your will shall be done, my Queen.”

Ceres then rose up to his full height and started radiating orange psionic energy, his eyes now bright orange of pure psionic energy.

“Welcome back Ceres,” said Kerrigan with a smile.

“It’s good to be back my queen.”

AN:

Thank you for taking the time to read my first fanfic, and if you can please review and send me some feedback on my first fanfic I would really appreciate it. I’m in university and have classes to go to so don’t expect any fixed updates.

*NEW* : I spilt this prologue to two parts. I think it's less intimidating to read now.

Now to answer some questions you might have:

I decided to kill off Zagara, for those who played or watch Legacy of the Void, you might already know the reason why I decided to do so.
I know some of you hate prologues and want to see the main story, I know I do to, but I need to do this prologue in order to set my OC’s background origin and how he got to the MLP-verse. I can tell you now that the next chapter will be the final part of the prologue.
Ceres is my OC cerebrate the one you play as in the first StarCraft when you play Zerg. Your character’s strategy depends on how you play the game, plus they never reveal his personality other than complete loyalty to his master. So it’s perfect OC material. As you read Ceres also had an impact on Kerrigan’s previous life as the old Queen of Blades and practically taught her how to lead since she used to be a ghost operative and was used to taking orders instead of giving them.

If you have any questions, then just leave a comment and I’ll try to answer all of them.